Archive of Our Own ^beta

Chapter Text

Kagome watched as the combination of her sacred arrow, Inuyasha’s Meidō Zangetsuha, and Sesshoumaru’s Bakusaiga hit its mark. Naraku opened his mouth and released a silent scream as he was engulfed in an array of light from the attack. It burned so bright that Kagome had to close her eyes and just as suddenly it disappeared. Opening her eyes again Naraku and his surrounding army had vanished. She and Inuyasha exchanged a worried look as she jogged up to the spot where the spider had been standing. 

A dim hum was building up in the air. Kagome spun around and looked back at her companions giving them a look of confusion. As she opened her mouth to ask what had happened, she saw Sesshoumaru’s eyes widen. Before he or anyone could react, a massive explosion erupted in front of Kagome. The force of the detonation sent her flying followed by a sonic boom.

Sesshoumaru was the first to respond and jumped into the sky catching the priestess. Everyone else was far enough away to avoid the blast but still fell to the dirt. The demon lord landed behind them and watched as Inuyasha got back to his feet and rushed toward him. Looking down, Sesshoumaru noticed Kagome had been knocked out cold. He could smell blood but saw no wounds. Lifting her closer to his face, her head fell to the side revealing the red liquid seeping from her ear.

As Inuyasha reached for Kagome his half-brother took a step back. “Gather the Spider's jewel shards. The priestess needs to be taken to the old woman for medical treatment.”  

The half-demon stood still in shock as he watched Sesshoumaru take off into the air towards Edo with Kagome held tight in his arms.

Her head was throbbing. As Kagome was waking her body felt stiff and bruised. Sitting up slowly she finally dared to open her eyes. The light streaming in from a window in the hut was making her headache worse. Looking around she found her yellow backpack behind her, reaching over she dragged it into her lap and dug into the endless abyss and pulled out a bottle of water and painkillers.

As she took the medicine her eyes caught movement at the entrance. Inuyasha stepped inside and couldn’t stop the look of relief on his face at seeing Kagome awake and moving around. He rushed over and knelt pulling her into a bone-crushing hug. She was equally as happy to see him but needed to breathe. Wiggling around she asked him to let her go, and when Inuyasha did he gave her an odd look.

“What?” Kagome asked. Her voice sounded faint and far away in her head.

Inuyasha wrinkled his brow and opened his mouth, but as he spoke no sound was coming out. Confused, Kagome tilted her head to the side wondering if he had lost his voice somehow during the battle. She tried to ask but the flap to the hut was pulled back once more as Sango, Miroku, Shippo, and Rin all piled inside.

Kagome sat still on her futon and watched as they all seemed to be speaking to her at once, but she heard nothing. Panic was slowly rising in her chest. She thought back to the fight and the last thing she remembered was a massive boom and strong arms grabbing her. Touching her ears Kagome winced.

She could no longer hear.

Chapter Text

Kagome sat between her mother and younger brother in the hospital waiting room. Looking around the lobby she saw people conversing and interacting, but she heard none of it. After she had come down from a panic attack, Inuyasha brought her back home to her mother. She didn’t know what he had told her but after a shower and change of clothes she was whisked off to the family doctor.

Feeling a soft tap on her right shoulder, Kagome glanced over to Souta. She couldn’t stop herself from looking at the blinking light on his hearing aid. It would need a new battery soon.

Lifting his arms and gaining her attention again he asked, “Are you nervous?”

She gave him a weak smile and replied, “No, just feeling overwhelmed.” Her arms felt heavier than usual as she signed back. Souta nodded in understanding and reached out to hold her hand.

When Souta was still a baby, he contracted meningitis. By the time the doctors realized what he had it was too late and the damage was done. Since then, JSL had become the main language used in the Higurashi household. Grandpa had been the exception over the years as old age and arthritis prevented him from using his hands.

A hand on Kagome’s left shoulder pulled her out of her thoughts. Her mom was standing and motioning her to follow, it must be her turn to see Dr. Yoshida.

Sitting on the exam room table, the doctor entered holding a clipboard. He greeted Mrs. Higurashi and Souta before turning to her.

“Your test results show ruptured eardrums and massive nerve damage to the inner ear,” Dr. Yoshida’s movements were confident and precise. “Tell me again how this happened.”

“Concert.” Was Kagome’s short reply. The doctor obviously didn’t believe her but didn’t push the matter.

“It is still not clear whether the loss of hearing will be permanent.” Dr. Yoshida’s then looked to her mother. “We will know more once the ears begin to heal. I advise you to bring your daughter in every two weeks for follow up.”

Kagome glared at the doctor. She was nineteen years old, an adult, so why was he acting like she was a child. Frustrated, she could no longer stand being in the tiny room so got up and headed back to the lobby.

The drive back home was tense and the atmosphere at home stayed that way until dinner. Kagome’s mother had told her it would be best if she stayed home until her hearing returned, if it ever did. Souta kept shooting her sympathetic looks throughout the meal until she couldn’t take it anymore. Forgoing dinner and ignoring her mom’s attempt to get her attention, Kagome stormed upstairs to her room.

Hearing or no hearing, Kagome had a job to do, and nothing was going to stop her. Even with Naraku gone there were still a few jewel shards left to find. Grabbing clothes, books on JSL, a small chalkboard, and anything else she deemed useful, Kagome threw them into her spare backpack. Inuyasha hadn’t bothered to bring her yellow bag back with them so a smaller blue one would have to do.

Moving to her desk she pulled open a drawer and found an old tablet and portable hard drive. On them were old video tutorials on JSL that could help if any of her friends needed visual aids.

Kagome waited until just past midnight and snuck downstairs to add ramen and other food to her backpack. She headed to the foyer and stopped, looking around one last time at her family home.

Then she left.

Chapter Text

Kagome’s plan had failed.

She hadn’t taken into account that only Miroku was able to read, and even that was limited. Shippo was still learning basic reading and writing while Sango showed little to no interest in JSL. Inuyasha immediately became frustrated and stormed out of Kaede’s hut after watching two minutes of a video Kagome put on for him.

Needing a break of her own, Kagome took a short walk through the village to clear her head. Upon returning to the hut sometime later, she had found a message Miroku had quickly scribbled. There was a rouge demon rumored to have a jewel shard in a neighboring village, so they had all left to investigate. No one had bothered to ask if she wanted to join. Did they really see her as being useless now? Kagome was left standing alone surrounded by her books and learning materials that now proved to be pointless.  

Kagome slowly gathered her books to pack away when a shadow was cast over her from the doorway. Looking but she couldn’t help but smile, Rin stood there with a goofy grin on her face.

The small girl rushed in and sat in front of the priestess and began talking a mile a minute. Kagome’s smile fell. Trying to get Rin’s attention she placed a hand on her shoulder and brought her other hand to her lips in a sign to be silent. Rin gave her a confused look as Kagome motioned to her ears and shook her head. The young girl’s eyes widened in shock as she mouthed, “oh.”

She had known Kagome was injured during the final battle, but no one had told her how. Lady Kagome couldn’t hear.

As this new information sank in Rin just smiled and pulled Kagome into a hug. The young woman was stunned, after a moment she returned the hug. Averting her eyes so Rin couldn’t see the tears prickling them, Kagome turned and grabbed a few books and handed them to the girl. The priestess knew that Rin was taking reading lessons and had helped tutor her during the search for Naraku.

Unlike her friends, Rin was eager to flip through the study material Kagome had brought. Her enthusiasm was contagious and soon she had learned how to operate the electronic tablet and the two girls were watching the JSL instructor on it together.

Time flew by as Kagome helped Rin practice the few signs she had learned and soon she was able to spell her name and say general greetings and farewells. Neither realized the sun would soon set until Kagome felt a strong demonic energy brush along her back. Turning around sharply she relaxed when she saw Sesshoumaru. They briefly made eye contact before he looked at Rin and called out something to her.

Rin was having so much fun with her new lessons she had forgotten she promised to meet up with Lord Sesshoumaru outside the village after dinner.

Turning to Kagome, Rin slowly began to move her hands, “Time to go. Goodbye!” She turned to leave when the priestess grabbed the bottom of her kimono. Tilting her head to the side in question, she gasped when Kagome handed her a small pile of books and the talking screen.

Pointing to herself Rin mouthed, “For me?” to which Kagome nodded and smiled.

“Thank you!” Her hands moved so fast Kagome almost didn’t see it before the small girl threw her arms around her. Quickly grabbing the items, Rin dashed off to catch up with the demon lord who had grown tired of waiting.

Chapter Text

Night had fallen and blanketed the land in darkness. Soon the stars will dance across the sky telling stories of great hunters and fallen Gods. It was Sesshoumaru’s favorite time of day. The great dog demon let his body relax against a large oak tree, his swords laid neatly across his lap. The fire Jaken had lit for Rin was crackling in the background while the two ate their dinner. Calm nights like this were becoming rare and he wished to soak in as much as he could.

The sound of an unknown voice speaking loudly within the campsite sent Sesshoumaru into a panic. Jumping to his feet, sword in hand, he pinpointed the source of the disturbance. Rin was holding the strange black box the priestess had given her and was blushing in embarrassment.

“I’m sorry Lord Sesshoumaru. I didn’t realize it would be so loud.” Sensing no threat from the object he sheathed his weapon and took a seat next to the small girl.

“What is this item?” Rin allowed her lord to inspect the tablet with his hands and nose until he deemed it safe.

“Lady Kagome calls it a tabbet!” Rin quickly turned it back on but made sure the volume was much lower. “She let me borrow it and some books so I can learn to speak with her using my hands.” The young girl then showed the demon a series of movements she had learned earlier in the day.

Sesshoumaru had studied many languages and cultures throughout his youth. He recalled the Greeks once using this method to communicate to those who could not hear. Had the priestess lost her hearing?

“Rin, is the priestess no longer able to hear?” A shake of the young girl’s head confirmed his suspicions. Then why did her companions leave her in such a vulnerable state?

“She looked lonely today so I wanted to learn as much as I can so she will be happy again!” Rin showed the demon lord the different books she had and together they flipped through each one.

Even though the night no longer held the quiet peace Sesshoumaru enjoyed, he couldn’t stop the small smile from spreading across his lips as his young ward played lesson after lesson for them before she fell asleep.

Chapter Text

A week had passed, and Kagome’s companions still had not returned. News quickly spread throughout the village regarding the Shikon Priestess’s condition. Many treated her like she was bound to break, while others ignored her completely. Kaede was the only person to act as if nothing had changed, and Kagome was thankful for that.

Because of Kaede, she found herself far from the village, looking for herbs the older woman had run out of. The sun shone brightly, and the cool breeze felt good on her skin. Kagome wore her traditional priestess garb these days since it drew less attention to her while alone. In a village full of people who could not sign or read, it was difficult to even attempt conversation. So, being able to enjoy the sunny day in peace was something she was not going to pass up.

Kagome gathered more shiso to add to her basket when she felt a strong demonic aura gently brushing against her cheek. It was almost like the feathery touch of fingertips asking her to look up, so she did. Across the field, she was greeted by a smiling Rin racing through the meadow towards her. The priestess dropped her basket and ran to meet the girl halfway. The two fell in a pile of limbs and hair while erupting into giggles.

Once the two girls had recovered and composed themselves, Kagome looked past Rin and saw Sesshoumaru was not far off, sitting on a large boulder, watching them closely. Rin quickly grabbed her attention again and pulled her small satchel between them.

“We watched all the lessons but now it won’t turn back on.” Rin’s movements were hesitant like she was afraid Kagome would be mad at her. She did not expect the older woman to burst into tears instead. Panicking, Rin quickly started to look through one of the books while apologizing repeatedly. It wasn’t until Kagome reached out to stop her that she understood what was happening.

Kagome was smiling so brightly it dimmed the sun.

“Thank you, Rin. It means so much to me that you did all of this and learned so much.” She spoke slowly to be sure the young girl understood. “The tablet isn’t broken; it just needs to be recharged. I will add more lessons for you if you’d like.”

Rin nodded vigorously with excitement. They spent the rest of the afternoon looking for herbs and chatting. The conversations were simple but that didn’t matter to Kagome, she was just happy to be able to share with someone.

A sudden rush of demonic energy hit Kagome’s senses. Before she had time to react something grabbed her right arm and yanked her to her feet. The force of the action caused her to yelp and instinctively pull her arm away. The claw hand holding on tightened and resulted in her sending a shock of holy power into her attacker. They both jerked away causing claws to rip into her sleeve and dig deep into her flesh. Laying on the ground Kagome held her torn arm and looked up at her assailant while hyperventilating.

Inuyasha stared down at her in shock. He opened his mouth to berate the young priestess for acting so jumpy, but he never got the chance as a strong hand grabbed his throat. Sesshoumaru lifted the boy in the air and snarled.

“Have you forgotten already pup? She could not hear your obnoxious shouting or thunderous approach.” Squeezing his fist tighter, Sesshoumaru's eyes darkened with malicious intent, “Shall I rip off your furry appendages so you can experience the world as she does?” As his other hand began to reach for Inuyasha’s pointed ears, Rin’s shout stopped him.

“Lord Sesshoumaru! Lady Kagome needs our help!” She tried to stop the bleeding, but the cuts were too deep.

With one last look at the half-demon, now a sickly shade of blue, Sesshoumaru tossed him into the forest, where his body made a nasty cracking sound while hitting a tree. Looking behind him he saw the young priestess looking as white as a sheet. She still had not managed to get her breathing under control and it was only making her bleed faster.

Sesshoumaru gently pushed Rin aside and knelt in front of Kagome. “Be calm. Breathe.”

He spoke with such strength and grace her eyes couldn’t look away from his hands. She nodded and tried to slow down her breathing enough to stop the panic attack she was experiencing.

“Good. I will take you to the village. May I carry you?” Sesshoumaru recalled one of the lessons, saying it was best to always ask permission before touching someone lacking in key senses. Inuyasha was proof enough as to why that was.

Kagome’s eyes widened further and nodded again. Was this happening right now? When did Sesshoumaru learn JSL? Any other thoughts she might have had were gone when he placed his arms around her body.

Chapter Text

The last thing Kagome remembered before waking was the feel of large hands upon her and warm breath on her forehead. Opening her eyes, she was greeted by Rin's small sleeping face.

Kagome tried to sit up, only to collapse back onto her futon. Pain shot up through her right arm, causing her to let out a low hiss. The noise must have woken Rin because soon she was leaning over the priestess with a worried look.

“Are you okay?” Rin had been so worried about Kagome that she refused to leave the old priestess’s hut. Once Sesshoumaru had brought the woman inside, he promptly left, leaving Rin to deal with a flurry of questions from the other humans.

“Yes. I am just sore.” Kagome gave the girl a tired smile and used her good arm to sit up straight.

Someone stepped into the small hut and sat on the other side of Kagome. He opened his mouth to speak, but an icy glare from Rin made him quickly close it.

With shaky hands, Inuyasha mimicked the words Rin taught him and spoke to Kagome.

“I’m sorry.” The half-demon kept his eyes downcast and ears flat on his head. He was ashamed of himself for hurting Kagome and hoped she would forgive him.

A small hand on his chin made him look into soft sapphire eyes. Kagome smiled back, taking in his black and blue face. Sesshoumaru didn’t hold back this time, and she honestly couldn’t fault him.

Over the next few days, Rin never left Kagome’s side. The young girl was like a baby duckling. When the priestess went to the bath, Rin did, too. If she needed to put on new bandages, Rin was happy to do it for her.

Inuyasha, Sango, and Miroku still kept their distance from her and had left a day before following a rumor of a possible jewel shard. Shippo wished to stay behind, and each night, he would cuddle up with Kagome as she and Rin tutored him in JSL.

Today, the three set out to enjoy the sun. Kagome had packed a light meal and some books about Japanese flora. The children quickly devised a game to see who could name the most plants while Kagome watched with a smile.

As the kit and small girl chased after butterflies, Kagome felt the gentle brush of Sesshoumaru’s aura against her lower back. Looking behind her, she saw the tall demon lord approaching. He sat beside her on the blanket she had spread over the grass for their picnic. They watched the young play together until Kagome deemed it time to eat.

Waving her good arm, the priestess tried to get their attention, but neither child noticed. A large hand reached out, grabbed her left wrist, and pulled it back into her lap. Kagome looked up into Sesshoumaru’s honey-warm eyes and couldn’t stop the heat from rising in her cheeks. She watched as he turned his head and called out for the young to join them, the whole time being very aware of his hand still holding on to her.

Feeling movement before her, Kagome whipped her head forward and watched Shippo and Rin dig into the basket of goodies she had made. The hand still holding her hostage gave a slight squeeze before releasing. Kagome looked at the demon lord once more.

“Are you not hungry?” The way he moved his large hands with such grace and confidence was hypnotic.

“I’ll eat once the children have had their fill.” Movement was still difficult with the stitches in her right arm. She felt clumsy and awkward next to Sesshoumaru.

The proud demon continued to stare at her with narrow, unblinking eyes. Without removing his eyes from her, he spoke aloud. “Rin, prepare a plate for the priestess.”

Before Kagome knew what was happening, the young girl had placed a tray of rice, meat, and sweets onto her lap. She thanked Rin and picked at her food while trying to rid herself of the blush spreading to her ears.

The children chatted away, switching between JSL and speaking aloud so Kagome could join in on the conversations. It was a pleasant lunch they all shared, and soon, Shippo and Rin were off again in search of wildflowers.

“Would you like some?” Kagome asked Sesshoumaru when she saw him eyeing the sticks of strawberry pocky still left on her plate. His long-clawed fingers reached out to take one. Bringing it up to his curious gold eyes, the demon lord sniffed it before taking a bite with his fangs. Kagome was rewarded with the sight of his widening eyes as he quickly devoured the rest.

“Do you like it?” She was confident he did but wanted to hear it.

“Yes.” Simple and to the point.

When he began to search through the basket for more, Kagome couldn’t contain her laugh. The great powerful Lord Sesshoumaru, had a sweet tooth.

Chapter Text

Kagome was due to return home to follow up with her doctor. It was now past the two-week mark for the scheduled visit, but she was in no hurry to get back. Having snuck out to return to the feudal era, she knew her mother would be upset once she returned; that thought alone kept her in the past.

Rin had taken the freshly charged electronic tablet with her when Sesshoumaru arrived that evening to collect her. He had been kind enough to let the young girl stay in the village for a week while Kagome’s arm was healing. Using her portable solar charger and USB, she uploaded more lessons for Rin to watch while she was away traveling with her demon lord.

Would Sesshoumaru watch them with Rin? Kagome wondered as she went to the nearby hot spring for a much-needed bath. She had never asked him how he knew so much already, so she could only assume he was helping Rin. The thought of the large demon sitting by a campfire with his adopted daughter while they read lessons together brought a smile to Kagome’s full lips.

Things had still been tense around Sango for some reason. Her friend seemed uncomfortable with the idea of learning sign language, so when they were in the village, she would avoid Kagome. She hoped to understand why the slayer had been acting so strangely. Miroku tried his best by using his limited knowledge in writing but ultimately stayed close to Sango. Inuyasha was… well, he was just being Inuyasha. At times, he would forget and speak to Kagome like nothing had changed and then get angry when she did respond and storm off. Whether or not he was angry with himself for forgetting or at her for being unable to hear, she didn’t know.

Walking into the small clearing where her heavenly bath waited, Kagome let her reiki flow. Sensing no demons or humans in the area, she quickly stripped down and tiptoed into the warm waters. It had become difficult to get away to bathe; she had feared going alone, so she had to wait until Shippo or Rin could join. With the young girl gone again and Shippo leaving with her other companions, Kagome was left to brave the waters alone.

Sinking further into the steamy onsen, the priestess let out a relaxed sigh. The peace didn’t last in her mind as her thoughts drifted home. Staying here, she felt like a burden and was being left behind as her friends continued their mission without her. Being deaf didn’t hinder her ability to detect jewel shards! With a huff, Kagome splashed the water in frustration. Tomorrow, she would leave a message with Kaede for her companions and Rin, telling them she would go home for a few days.

Deciding it was time to leave her sanctuary and head back, Kagome stood and made her way to the edge of the spring. As she attempted to lift herself out of the small pool, pain shot up her right arm, causing it to lock up. The shock made Kagome slip, and her arms buckled under her weight. A loud splash was followed by her cry.

Spitting out a mouthful of warm water, the priestess caught sight of crimson bleeding into the spring. Her stitches had torn open.

As Rin leaned over the fire to cook the fish Jaken had caught, she noticed Sesshoumaru’s body go ridged.

“Lord Sesshoumaru?” The demon met her worried gaze.

“Stay here. Jaken will watch over you.” Sesshoumaru stood and made his way out of camp, but not before giving Jaken a swift kick in the head to wake him from his nap.

The familiar scent of pure blood had assaulted his senses; he knew who it belonged to, and the girl was bound to attract many hungry demons. The little priestess did have a knack for getting into trouble.

As he followed the spicy scent of her blood, he could hear the fast approach of another demon. Sesshoumaru used his demon speed and arrived at the onsen the priestess occupied just as a giant salamander demon broke past the tree line across from him. He spotted Kagome sitting on the edge of the spring, wrapped in a white cotton robe. She had her arm exposed, showing the cause of her distress.

The slimy brown salamander let out a high-pitched hiss and lunged for the priestess as her back was facing away from it. Sesshoumaru wasted no time speeding to meet the bloodthirsty creature halfway and sank his poison claws in its flesh. The lizard let out a strangled cry as it melted into the earth.

The rush of wind as the demon lord passed Kagome caused her to look up just as her savior eliminated the threat. All that remained of the salamander was a pile of acidic goo.

Flicking the demon’s blood from his claws, Sesshoumaru turned to Kagome and stalked to where she sat.

“You should not be alone.” He was angry. He was furious. If Sesshoumaru hadn’t smelt her blood in the air, then she very well could have been killed.

“I can take care of myself!” Kagome’s retort was weakened by the wince she made while moving her injured arm.

“Clearly.” The demon lord sat beside her and lifted the arm to inspect the damage.

Only one set of stitches had survived when she fell, leaving two of the deep gashes split back open. Sesshoumaru frowned and released her arm.

“If you let me, I can help.” Sesshoumaru’s golden eyes met her glassy blue ones.

Kagome tilted her head in question. Did he know how to stitch up wounds? Looking back down at her torn skin, she knew she would need to have it closed soon so as not to lose too much blood. Not wanting to make it worse, she responded with a nod, trusting Sesshoumaru to stop the bleeding.

Sesshoumaru did not move for a few minutes; instead, he held her eyes with his own. Sensing no fear or hesitation in her scent, he reached out and took her arm in both hands, lifting it to his face. Taking one last look at the priestess, he opened his mouth, letting his tongue swipe over a cut.

Whatever Kagome had been expecting, it wasn’t this. Her body tensed up at the first touch of his long, rough tongue on her skin. Her pain began to dull as his saliva worked its magic, sealing the cuts. The sight of the demon cleaning her wounds was mesmerizing.

Pausing, Sesshoumaru pulled away and stared at the remaining gash stitched together with thread. Looking up, he silently asked if he could remove them and finish what he started. Kagome felt like she was in a daze and gave another nod, giving the demon permission to continue.

“Do not move.” She watched his hands make the demand and nodded once more.

A single claw dragged across the stitches, cutting through them neatly. Sesshoumaru then carefully pulled out each thread before placing his mouth on her again. This time, the demon held her dazed half-closed eyes with his own deep golden ones as he worked.

The demon lord let himself give her now smooth skin a few more long licks before pulling away. Leaving her gaze to look down at his work, he let out a pleased rumble. What was once three deep lacerations were now pink strips that would soon fade away.

“You need to be more careful. Why are you alone?” The stern look on Sesshoumaru’s face sobered her up a bit.

Flexing her newly healed arm, Kagome pulled her blood-stained sleeve back down. “I wanted to be alone, " she added, looking down. "There is no one in the village to accompany me anyway.”

So, her so-called friends left her alone again. This information only caused the demon to deepen his frown and fully take in the priestess’s appearance. She appeared to have become thinner and had dark circles under each eye. It was hard to believe that just a moon cycle ago, this small priestess had played a crucial part in taking down Naraku. The half-breed was neglecting his duties as alpha to his pack.

“Come. You will stay with me tonight.” Sesshoumaru stood and extended a clawed hand to Kagome.

The demon lord’s expression told her he would not take no for an answer. The priestess would accompany him back to camp whether she wanted to or not. Looking up at the large demon, Kagome took in his regal appearance. Darkness had set while she bathed, and now the moon was shining down, illuminating his silver hair. Mokomoko’s fur brushed the side of his face as a breeze swept past. His eyes seemed to glow as he stared down, waiting for her to join him.

Slowly, Kagome reached out her much smaller hand and allowed his large, battle-worn one to envelop it.

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru took Kagome’s hand and seized the oversized backpack she had brought with her to the hot spring. He led her through the dark forest, walking ahead while pulling the priestess behind like a small child who might get lost. Looking down at their joined hands, Kagome’s heart began to race. Sesshoumaru’s hand was so big and warm compared to hers. Claws that had moments ago killed another demon now brushed gently along the back of her hand, keeping it in place.

The journey to the demon lord’s campsite took nearly an hour, and the whole way, Kagome could feel her heart pounding in her chest. When they stepped into the clearing full of firelight, Sesshoumaru pulled her ahead of him and gently pushed her towards where Rin was sitting against Ah-Un.

When the two stepped into camp Rin looked up and let out an excited squeal at seeing Kagome with Lord Sesshoumaru. Worry quickly overshadowed her glee when she spotted the blood-soaked robe the priestess still wore.

Running around the fire, she asked, “What happened? Are you okay?” Her small hands were shaking from seeing her friend hurt again.

Kagome touched her pinky to her chin, “I’m fine.” Lifting her sleeve back to show proof calmed the girl.

A clawed hand grasped her shoulder and turned her around. “Go change.” Sesshoumaru’s honey eyes were haughty and full of something else Kagome couldn’t identify.

The priestess grabbed her backpack from the demon and dug through it, pulling out leggings and a tank top. It was now summer, so the nights were warm and humid. She stepped behind a nearby group of trees to change as ordered. When she emerged, folding the stained robe in her arms, Sesshoumaru snatched it and flung it into the fire.

“Hey!” Kagome yelled out loud without thinking. Judging by the demon lord's wince, it must have been a tad bit on the shrill side.

Sesshoumaru stood before her and lifted his hands before pausing. He seemed to be thinking about something and then started to spell out a word. “B-L-O-O-D.”

Kagome's scowl turned into confusion. “What?” she asked.

“The smell. Too strong will bring attention.” His brow was creased like he was frustrated and couldn’t quickly form what he wanted to say.

“Oh.” Kagome mouthed. Thinking momentarily, she stepped up to Sesshoumaru and grabbed his hands.

Using her own, she moved his powerful hands to show him how to sign the word. Sesshoumaru stood still and watched as she maneuvered his fingers and bent them to her will. When she finished and released her hold, he glanced up at her.

“Blood,” Kagome mouthed; she showed him the sign with her hands. Noticing how she was still standing uncomfortably close to the demon, she took a wide step back and blushed.

“Blood.” Sesshoumaru mimicked the gestures she had taught him and watched as she smiled and nodded in approval.

Sesshoumaru let out a ‘Hm’ and repeated the moves to commit it to memory. It felt strange having the priestess teach him in such an intimate way. She showed no fear as her fingers glided over his claws and touched his hands without hesitation. Only Rin has ever been so bold to do so, until now.

Seeing movement, he focused on the camp and saw the petite woman settling beside his ward, leaning on Ah-Un. The two females spoke through gestures and opened one of the lesson books.

“What is a ‘Sign Name’?” Rin asked and flipped to a page she didn’t understand.

“It is when someone creates a Sign for you based on your personality or interests.” The young girl’s face still showed confusion, as if she did not comprehend what Kagome said.

Taking out a notebook and pencil from her bag, Kagome began to write down a better explanation as Sesshoumaru sat distractingly close to her. Once finished, she handed the journal over to the demon lord to read out to Rin.

“I understand now!” The small girl was excited at the idea of a gesture meant just for her. “How do people address you in Sign?”

Kagome lifted her hand in front of her mouth, pinched her forefinger and thumb together, and pressed her remaining fingers in her palm. She then opened and closed her fingers, indicating a bird’s beak.

“Bird?” Rin asked, and Kagome nodded.

Imitating the moves, Rin giggled. “What is my name?”

Kagome pondered momentarily, and then her eyes lit up with an idea. Holding her closed fists together, she slowly turned them while opening and spreading her fingers, fanning them out.

“Flower!” Rin yelled out loud. She repeated the action with wonder and beamed up at Kagome and Sesshoumaru.

Kagome watched as Rin continually signed Bird and Flower and turned her head to see Sesshoumaru’s hands twitching. Taking them once more in her grasp, the priestess guided him through both words before releasing her hold. A tap on her left arm brought her attention back to Rin. She was pointing to the demon lord as if to ask, ‘What about Lord Sesshoumaru?’

Tapping a finger to her chin, Kagome began to think. What word best describes the great Lord Sesshoumaru. Looking back to her right, she found the demon leaning slightly forward and staring intently at her. The priestess turned a deep shade of red, starting with her cheeks down to her toes. He seemed to notice and tilted his head to the side in curiosity, causing silver hair to spill over his broad shoulder. Kagome watched it fall and shimmer under the firelight, reminding her of the tinsel her family used to decorate their Christmas tree every year. Peeking back up to his captivating face, her eyes traced each magenta strip and the Prussian blue crescent moon on his forehead. Lowering sea blue eyes, she followed the brush of color over his dense dark lashes before finding amber irises studying her in return.

Unable to stop herself, Kagome felt her hands move as if possessed. Raising one palm face up, she placed her other hand palm down against it and slid the top one forward over the bottom hand.

“Beautiful.”

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru followed Kagome’s hands with his amber eyes but did not know the significance of her movements.

“What does it mean?” the demon lord asked, searching the priestess’s face for clues. All he found was her flushed coloring and the scent of her embarrassment.

Did she just call him beautiful? What was wrong with her? Panicking, Kagome looked anywhere but at Sesshoumaru’s gorgeous face and said, “Nothing. It means nothing. I’ll think of a different sign for you.”

The dog demon narrowed his eyes at the nervous girl. He reached around and grabbed the JSL book from Rin’s lap. Flipping through the pages, he scoured for pictures depicting the same gestures Kagome made while gaping at him.

It took a moment for Kagome to realize what Sesshoumaru was doing and began internally freaking out. Without thinking, she sprang forward to try and take the book from the demon’s grasp. He held it above his head out of reach while the priestess scrambled over his lap. Placing both hands on broad shoulders, she raised herself, effectively shoving her chest into Sesshoumaru’s face. Kagome leaned forward and strained an arm up, but was no match for the demon’s much longer limps. The brash movements by the priestess left Sesshoumaru in a stupor, causing him to lower his muscular arm just enough for her to snatch the book from his clawed hand.

Doing a mental happy dance, Kagome grinned and looked down at the demon to rub his face in her victory. Her goofy smile dropped, and blue eyes bulged at the sight below her. The priestess was indeed rubbing Sesshoumaru’s face, but instead of with her smug glory, it was with her sparsely covered breasts.

Gold peered up at sapphire from the gap between two plush peaks.

Letting out a startled yelp, Kagome tossed herself off the warm lap she was straddling. Shaky hands pulled the collar of her baby blue tank top up as high as possible without exposing her midriff while she held eye contact with the demon she had attempted to smother.

Sesshoumaru blinked a few times at the woman in front of him. She succeeded if her plan was to distract him from searching for the meaning behind her strange sign. All he could think about was how warm and soft her body had felt and the scent of spring rain.

“Time for bed!” Kagome said and stood so fast she nearly tripped over her own feet.

The demon lord watched as the young woman grabbed her sleep roll from the hideous yellow bag and ushered Rin to get ready for bed. Soon, both females were tucked in beside Ah-Un, and a snoring Jaken fell asleep when his lord returned to camp.

Stars peeked through the tree branches covering the small campsite. The only sounds heard were insects chirping, embers cracking, and the rapid beating of the priestess’s heart as she lay awake. Deciding to give the woman some reprieve from his overbearing aura, Sesshoumaru stood and made his way into the darkness.

A warm breeze swept past the demon as he stalked through the woods. Nocturnal animals darted out of the way, hiding in the shadows from the predator. Sesshoumaru paid them little mind and continued until he discovered a clear lake glistening under the moonlight. Sitting at the water's edge, he laid his hands on his lap and stared down at them.

Envisioning Kagome's movements, he flexed clawed fingers and mimicked the action. One palm up, the other face down, pressed together, and pushed the top hand forward. What did this gesture mean? The little minx had packed away the lesson materials in that ugly yellow bag before bed, leaving him unable to access them. As a male, he knew better than to go through a female’s belongings without permission.

Positioning large hands on the grass behind him, Sesshoumaru leaned back and stared at the full moon. Another oddity about the priestess presented itself to the demon that night. Were all human females so… soft?

Chapter Text

The rising sun and small puffs of air coaxed Kagome from a dreamless sleep. Opening hazy blue eyes, she was greeted with Rin’s slumbering face across from her. Raising a hand, she brushed tangled chestnut locks from the young girl’s cheeks and leaned in to nuzzle the top of her head. This would be the perfect way to wake up every morning if Shippo was there too. 

Feeling the girl twitch within her hold, Kagome drew back and slowly sat up. Stretching her arms high, she let out a big yawn and suddenly froze in place. The familiar tingle of a nearby jewel shard inched up her spine. Dropping her arms, the priestess looked around the campsite until she spotted who she was looking for. 

Sesshoumaru was resting against a tree, enjoying the peaceful dawn. Gilded eyes shot up when an object collided with his silk covered thigh. Slit pupils peered down at the wooden writing instrument the priestess used. Following the pencil’s trajectory, he spotted Kagome franticly waving her arms at him. 

The demon lord raised a single eyebrow at her as if asking, ‘What is it, Lassie?’

“J-E-W-E-L S-H-A-R-D.” Kagome spelled out and pointed north.

“Jaken!” The demon lord stood and barked at his snoring retainer, startling him awake. “Take Rin and Ah-Un back to the Shiro.” 

“Yes, Lord Sesshoumaru!” All the excitement had roused Rin, rubbing sleep from her eyes. Jaken began collecting their belongings and yelled, “Get up, human! We must leave at once!” 

Just as Kagome got to her feet, she was swept into the demon lord’s arms like a blushing bride. She was given enough time to grab onto Sesshoumaru’s mokomoko before he dashed off in the direction of the shard. 

Kagome could barely contain her surprised shriek and buried her face into the fur pelt. Goosebumps pebbled along her arms as the cool morning air rushed past her. Had she known Sesshoumaru would react so quickly, she would have chucked on a jacket before alerting him. 

When Sesshoumaru tore into a clearing, he stopped and placed the priestess back on her feet. In front of them, Inuyasha and her other companions were battling a giant centipede demon. It was easier for Kagome to focus on locating the jewel fragment without hearing the half-demon yelling orders. 

With a tug on the demon lord’s sleeve to get his attention, Kagome said, “The mouth,” and touched a finger to her hard palate to show where the shard was embedded in the centipede. 

Nodding in understanding, Sesshoumaru leaped forward, grabbed Inuyasha by the back of his fire rat coat, and tossed him aside. With the half-breed out of the way, he withdrew Bakusaiga and waited for the demon to strike before thrusting his blade upwards into its open jaws. As the creature withered in place, he plunged his left hand into the roof of its mouth and yanked out the jewel piece. Screeching out one final roar, the oversized arthropod collapsed and disintegrated into ashes. 

Sango and Miroku stood back and watched as the Lord of the West effectively killed the demon in seconds, even though they had been fighting it for hours. Shippo had found his way into Kagome’s arms, and Inuyasha was crawling out of the barberry bush he had landed in. 

Flicking the demon’s blood from his claws, Sesshoumaru returned to Kagome and placed the shard in her outstretched hand. The priestess rewarded him with a dazzling smile.

“What the hell is your problem, Sesshoumaru?!” Inuyasha’s sneered at his brother as he yanked thorns from his knotted hair. 

“The priestess sensed a Shikon fragment. I simply retrieved it for her.” He envied the young woman at this moment because she didn’t have to listen to the mutts yapping. 

“How did Lady Kagome become a member of your company, Lord Sesshoumaru?” The monk stepped ahead of Inuyasha, trying to deter any further arguments. 

Another small tug on Sesshoumaru’s haori brought his focus back to Kagome, who placed the kit on the ground. 

“What are they saying?” She asked with a slight tilt to her head. 

“They wish to know why we are together.” The demon lord responded with assertive movements. 

Everyone watched their interaction in shock. Lord Sesshoumaru was able to communicate with Kagome without speaking. Miroku rubbed his chin in fascination, Sango eyed the demon with disdain, and Inuyasha was at a loss for words for once. 

As the couple continued their silent conversation, tension was steadily building around them. Losing what little patience he had, Inuyasha stomped over and shoved himself between Kagome and his half-brother. 

“I don’t know what you are telling her, but I’m sure it’s all lies!” Inuyasha stood his ground, clutching Tessaiga’s hilt.

“I assure you, little brother, unlike you, I have never lied to the priestess.” A knowing smirk spread across the demon lord’s lips. 

Inuyasha’s golden eyes widened as he stuttered, “I-I don’t know what you're talking about!” Turning away from his half-brother, he seized Kagome by the wrist and dragged her behind him as he went to join the others. 

The sudden grip on her arm caused Kagome to let out a hiss as she tried to yank herself from Inuyasha’s grasp. 

“Stop fighting, woman. I’m trying to help you!” Yelling at Kagome proved pointless. His back was to her, so she could not see his lips move.

The rough way he was handling her brought back the panic she felt the day he grabbed her in the meadow. Kagome’s breathing was beginning to come out in short, quick breaths. Looking back, frightened azure eyes pleaded with amber ones, asking for help. 

When the scent of Kagome’s fear and the rapid beating of her heart hit Sesshoumaru’s senses, something inside him snapped. 

Chapter Text

A menacing growl echoed throughout the field. Inuyasha didn’t have a chance to react before Sesshoumaru’s claws buried into his wrist. The acidic smell of melting flesh assaulted both of their noses, forcing the half-demon to let go of Kagome.

The events unfolded rapidly, and Kagome stumbled backward while attempting to free herself from Inuyasha's grip. Strong arms wrapped around her waist from behind and vaulted them back to the tree line. She clutched onto striped wrists, holding on for support until she could regain her breathing.

Keeping red tinted eyes locked on the half-breed, Sesshoumaru lowered his head until his chin rested beside Kagome’s cheek. A steady rumble resonated from his chest in an attempt to comfort the distressed female in his embrace. Her body stopped trembling as the soothing vibration seeped into her. 

Sensing the priestess beginning to calm, the demon lord moved his large hands to her waist and pivoted her to face him. Removing his hold, Sesshoumaru tore his bloodshot eyes from the half-breed to latch onto glassy ocean blue ones.

“Stay here.” His movements were demanding and left no room for argument.

Kagome didn’t want to fight him on this, so she nodded in agreement. It was all the confirmation the demon needed as he stepped around her with a predatory look in his crimson eyes. Stalking towards his prey, Sesshoumaru cracked and flexed his claws in anticipation.

“If you wish to speak freely, now is the time to do so, Inuyasha.” The demon lord watched as his half-brother was still hunched over, holding on to his burnt wrist.

Inuyasha looked at the advancing demon and hissed, “What the hell is your problem?! I’m taking Kagome with me, and that’s final!”  

“Did you not think to ask whether or not she wished to travel with you?” Sesshoumaru began slowly circling him. Narrow eyes never strayed from their target.

Ever the diplomat, Miroku once again stepped forward to broach peace between the brothers. “Then let us speak with Lady Kagome, perhaps we- “

“This does not concern you, Monk.” A sharp glare caused Miroku to shut his mouth and step back.

The sting from Sesshoumaru’s poison was ebbing, and Inuyasha shook his hand. “Since when did you care so much about humans? First that little brat, and now Kagome. If you think you can use her to take Tessaiga’s- “

“Cease your foolish allegations. I have no desire for the fang.” Sesshoumaru’s movements were a blur as he disappeared, only to materialize a few feet in from of the half-breed. “As Alpha to your pack, you have neglected the needs of your Alpha female.”

Taking a step back, Inuyasha released Tessaiga and snarled at Sesshoumaru. “I still don’t see how that involves you, bastard. Kagome was safe in the village; she would just slow us down. I ain’t no babysitter!”

Ready to attack, Inuyasha raised the transformed fang over his head only to take a fist to the gut. Dropping his sword, he doubled over as the air was knocked out of him. Disheveled white hair framed his face as he clutched his stomach.

“Inuyasha!” Sango rushed past Miroku, she dropped her Hiraikotsu and kneeled beside the half-demon. Glaring up at Sesshoumaru, she sneered out, “What are you trying to accomplish here, Lord Sesshoumaru?”

The slayer caught on fast; her background and profession made it unsurprising to the Western Lord. “You wish to take the priestess’s place as Alpha, do you not?” The statement had the woman’s umber eyes widen in horror, "Judging by the scent that you carry, the half-breed rutted with you recently. Correct?"

The silence in the glade was deafening.

Chapter Text

Kagome wished she could read lips like her younger brother Souta. She desperately wanted to know what Sesshoumaru had said to her friends as she saw their shocked expressions.

Kneeling on the ground, she released Shippo and asked, “What are they talking about?” 

The small kit looked up at her nervously. Even if Shippo knew how to interpret the adults' conversation, there was no way he would tell Kagome what Sesshoumaru had revealed. Biting his lips and fidgeting for a moment, the kit looked up at her adoptive mother and froze in horror. 

Another massive centipede demon burst out of the forest behind Kagome. It must have sensed the jewel shards in her possession because it was slithering towards her. It was too late when she felt its presence through the vibrations in the ground or its sura.

Sesshoumaru tore his glare away from his brother just in time to witness the attack. Even as he began to move, he would never reach her side in time as the creature used its tail to slam into the back of Kagome’s head. White hot terror ran up his spine at the sound of the priestess’s blood-curdling scream.

Before Kagome’s body could fall face-first onto the forest floor, Sesshoumaru had unsheathed Bakusaiga and slayed the centipede in one mighty downward swing before spinning around to catch her by the waist. 

Blood was everywhere, flowing freely from a wound beneath her raven hair. What concerned the demon lord most was the fact Kagome was clenching the sides of her head while sobbing uncontrollably. As he was on the verge of panicking, the monk approached and offered his help.

“You need to take her to the well, Lord Sesshoumaru.” Miroku knelt before the demon holding Kagome, still brandishing a blade in his other hand. The demon lord had a wild look in his eyes. “Kagome needs to get back to her time so she can be healed. She may not survive if she stays here and continues to lose blood.”

“There is no way the bastard can get through. He’d end up just leaving her in her own time, bleeding death at the bottom of the well!” Inuyasha stepped forward, still rubbing his aching stomach. “Give her to me, and I’ll take her.” 

Sesshoumaru snapped his fangs at the half-demon, causing his younger brother to step back. There was no way in hell he would allow the mutt anywhere near the priestess again. He had to devise a way to get her home without abandoning her.

Miroku was struggling to maintain his composure as he watched Kagome endure the excruciating pain. There wasn’t any time for fighting. She needed to leave now. 

“Lord Sesshoumaru, it may be possible for you to travel through the well with Kagome if you possess a jewel fragment. If I place a shard Kagome has purified within you, then there is a chance you can go with her.” Very slowly, the monk reached out and removed a piece of the jewel from Kagome’s necklace. “There is a chance this won’t work, so I suggest letting Inuyasha follow in case Kagome gets trapped on the other side alone. Then he can make sure she gets help.”

The demon lord vehemently objected to the latter half of the monk's plan, but there was no room for negotiation. Peering down at the tiny woman in his arm, he could feel her beginning to grow cold. 

Shifting just enough to sheath Bakusaiga, Sesshoumaru used a claw to carve into the forearm secured around Kagome. Miroku placed the shard into the open cut as it began sealing shut. 

Without wasting another second, Sesshoumaru took off towards Edo with the priestess held tightly in his grasp. Miroku and Shippo mounted Kiara and took off, leaving Sango to climb onto Inuyasha’s back as they trailed from behind.

Chapter Text

The forest became a blur as Sesshoumaru rushed towards the well. He could hear Kagome's heartbeat slowing down as she struggled to breathe. Would he be able to make it in time? Would the well even allow him through to her time?

As the demon lord broke through the tree line, he could see an ancient well in the distance. Without hesitation, he jumped into the dried-up reservoir. The jewel shard embedded in his arm began to glow, and a blue light enveloped them. Sesshoumaru felt weightless as he traveled through time. The transition between eras was brief, and soon, he stood on a dirt-covered floor under a rickety roof with no sky above him.

The monk's plan had worked.

Sesshoumaru heard a wheezing sound coming from the woman he was carrying, bringing him back to reality. He jumped out of the dark well with great force and opened the door, letting the light from the setting sun brighten their surroundings. The demon lord felt overwhelmed by the scents of this world, causing his golden eyes to water as he frantically looked around the courtyard. He was about to barge into what he thought was Kagome's family home when he saw an older woman sweeping near the shrine steps.

Mrs. Higurashi, a middle-aged woman with greying hair tied up in a bun, meticulously swept away the fallen leaves and dust from the steps. As she bent down to pick up the dustpan, she suddenly felt a strange sensation, as if someone was staring at her from behind. Her heart skipped a beat as she turned around to find her daughter covered in blood while in the arms of a strange man.

“Kagome!”

Miroku and Shippo were the first to reach the well clearing. They had witnessed the demon lord's disappearance into the abyss while Kiara landed nearby. The two breathed a sigh of relief upon looking into the empty well, meaning Kagome and Sesshoumaru had successfully made it through.

The duo in the glade turned their heads at the sound of Inuyasha's loud entrance. The half-demon appeared in a hurry as he approached the well, causing him to nearly drop Sango as he released his hold on her. However, his path was obstructed by Miroku, who stood before him with his staff and began to charge it with his spiritual powers.

"That's far enough, Inuyasha. Lord Sesshoumaru and Kagome made it through, so there is no need for you to get involved." A slight hum came from his staff as it glowed light blue.

“Are you serious? There is no way I’m letting that bastard tromp around Kagome’s time! Hell, he could have just dumped her body at the bottom of the well and is now attacking the city!”

"I highly doubt that" said Miroku. "I may not know Lord Sesshoumaru well, but seeing how he treated Kagome after the battle with the centipede, I am confident that she is safe with him." As Miroku thought about this, another memory from that interaction resurfaced, which he had previously been forced to put aside. "I currently have more trust and faith in Lord Sesshoumaru than I do in you, Inuyasha," he said firmly, his violet eyes shifting to Sango, who stood further back. He tightened his grip on his staff. "Moreover, Sango, I am disappointed in your actions. Instead of confiding in Kagome and me, you kept your relationship hidden and pushed your friend away. I believe that both of you should take this time to reflect on your behavior."

Sango flinched at Miroku’s harsh words. She knew that everything the monk said was true. She and Inuyasha had behaved immaturely, and there were many things she wished to say in their defense. But she wisely chose to remain silent for the time being. Unfortunately, Inuyasha wasn't as self-aware as Sango.

“What goes on between Sango and me isn’t any of your business!” He glared down at the monk's glowing staff and then back at the well. “Three days. After that, I’m going after them.”

The half-demon shoved past Sango and strode towards the village. Sango shot Miroku one last apologetic glance before trailing after him.

The monk, Shippo, and Kiara remained by the well. None intended to leave their post until Kagome and Lord Sesshoumaru came back on their own.

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru remained motionless in the same spot where Mrs. Higurashi had driven away with Kagome taking her to the hospital. He gazed into the distance, as if waiting for her return, much like a loyal dog waiting for his owner. 

It was nearly midnight when Souta stepped back outside to check on the demon. The teen had been returning home earlier that day when he saw his mother half dragging Kagome into the backseat of her car. He desperately tried to read their lips, but the demon was speaking so fast he only caught a few words. Head. Pain. Attack.

Rubbing sleepiness from his eyes he approached the tall demon standing in the courtyard. He looked as if he hadn’t moved an inch since his mom left. Reaching out, Souta tugged lightly on the red and white sleeve. Emotionless golden eyes peered down at him, but the young man held his ground and didn’t show his nervousness.

Motioning his hand to his lips, Souta mouthed out. “Are you hungry?” 

Ah, this was the younger brother Kagome spoke of and the reason she knew sign language. Sesshoumaru could not recall if the priestess had ever told him the boy’s name so asked, “What is your name?”

To say Souta was shocked was an understatement. He spelt out his name before asking the demon the same question. When the man replied by spelling out ‘Sesshoumaru’, Souta was beyond excited. He rarely got to meet any new people since JSL still wasn’t common. 

“What happened to Kagome?” He knew his mom would be exhausted when she came home and didn’t want to bombard her with questions. 

The demon lord thought for a moment. As much as he wished to remain rooted in place until the priestess returned, the boy deserved to know what happened to his sister while under his watch. 

“Let us go inside and talk.” Sesshoumaru marched past Souta and headed for the house. 

It was just after 1 am when Mrs. Higurashi quietly entered her home. Walking into the living room she found Souta passed out on the floor and the large demon awkwardly sitting on their couch watching the muted TV. She let out an exhausted sigh as he turned his head to look at her.

“Would you like to join me for some tea?” With adrenaline still pumping through veins it would be a while before she would be able to sleep.

Sesshoumaru nodded and stood to join her in the kitchen. As he went to sit on one of the chairs at the kitchen table Mrs.Higurashi stopped him. “Please, make yourself comfortable first. I do not know how long Kagome will be in the hospital but until she is discharged you are welcome in our home.” Seeing a flicker of uncertainty in the demon’s eyes she added. “Once the painkillers began to kick in, she told me about you, Lord Sesshoumaru. She fell asleep shortly after telling me what she could remember. Though, I do not know if she realized it was you and not Inuyasha who brought her home.” 

No, she probably wouldn’t have given the situation. The older woman showed him to the entryway closet where he stored his armor, swords, and pelt before returning to sit at the table once more. 

“So, the priestess will live?” Sesshoumaru asked while the older woman poured them tea.

Taking a seat across from the demon, Mrs. Higurashi watched as he drank his tea. Though he had similar hair and eyes as Inuyasha, this Sesshoumaru was nothing like his younger brother. Even when he hastily explained what had happened to Kagome while helping move her into the car, he remained calm and collected. Inuyasha would have been too busy blaming her daughter for getting hurt and constantly yelling all the way to the hospital. But when she told Sesshoumaru to wait at the shrine until she returned, he did not fight her, in fact she was surprised to find him quietly sitting in her living room. 

“She lost a lot of blood and the wound on the back of her head was severe. But since she regained consciousness for a bit and was able to speak, the doctors are confident that she didn’t suffer any kind of brain injury. We will know more in a few days, but she should be fine.” 

Though Sesshoumaru didn’t fully understand the meaning behind some of her words, he was relieved to hear Kagome would recover. “Then you now know that I failed to protect your daughter.” The tightness in his chest was a constant reminder of that fact.  

“I know that you are the reason she will live.” Her words had Sesshoumaru’s golden eyes meeting weary brown ones. “If I hadn’t pushed Kagome to stay home until we knew whether her hearing would return, she might not have run away to the past. We can spend all night talking about what ifs but at the end of the day none of those matters. Kagome is home and safe, that’s all I can ask for.” 

Sesshoumaru looked at the modern clothing Mrs. Higurashi had lent him, unsure if they'd fit. The strange cosmetics she wanted to use to conceal his demonic markings had a smell he found displeasing. Facing the mirror in Kagome's mother's room, he summoned a small bit of his power to hide his stripes and the crescent moon on his brow. This will make it easier to blend in.

"Better?" he turned and asked the priestess’s mother.

Unprepared for how handsome the demon looked while disguised as a human she blushed, and answered, "Yes, but your clothes...”

Lifting up outdated jeans from the 1990s, Sesshoumaru gave them a pensive look. “Do you have something other than these peculiar hakamas?”

Mrs. Higurashi looked confused, “I mean, they might be a tad short on you, but the hips should fit fine.” Kagome’s father had been a  tall man, but not nearly as tall as Sesshoumaru. But who cared if his ankles would be showing, they were only going to the hospital. 

“You misunderstand. It is not the hips, or length that I am concerned with.” Sesshoumaru was unfamiliar with human males, but he did not think Kagome’s mother would appreciate him ruining these ‘jeans’ because he couldn’t fit.

Kagome’s mother still looked confused, and he really did not want to be put in the awkward position of informing her that he was, most likely, far more endowed than her human husband had been. Souta came up to him and pulled his sleeve, “Yes?” Souta looked pointedly down at his lower half, and then back up and Sesshoumaru nodded, “Yes. That is the problem.” Souta understood and turned to his mom, signing why the demon needed looser pants.

That was when she fully understood and  gasped. Blushing all over she suggested,  “Oh! I see… Hmm maybe we have something less constricting, sweats perhaps?” Mrs. Higurashi busied herself by digging through her late husband's clothes while avoiding staring at the demon lord’s body.

He may have heard her mumble something about having another ‘talk’ with Kagome later. It was Sesshomaru’s turn to be confused, but he shrugged and took the offered sweatpants.

“Are you ready to go?” Souta was impressed by Sesshoumaru’s behavior thus far. Inuyasha had thrown a fit when Kagome asked him to try and blend in when they went into the city, yet Sesshoumaru seemed unbothered by it. The demon was quickly becoming his favorite of the two brothers.

Sesshoumaru gave Souta a nod as Mrs. Higurashi finished braiding his hair and tucked the pointed ends of his ears under the silver locks. The light gray sweatpants and hoodie he wore felt itchy on his body. He already missed his silks. 

Chapter Text

The drive to the hospital was smooth and uneventful. Sesshoumaru sat in the backseat of Mrs. Higurashi's car with Souta as they rode in comfortable silence with the demon lord occasionally asking the teenager questions and pointing at things through the window. Soon, the large hospital where Kagome was staying came into view, and the trio exited the vehicle and headed toward the entrance.

Just outside the automatic doors stood a young man holding a balloon and a stuffed animal. When he saw Mrs. Higurashi, he walked towards the group and greeted them. "Good morning, Mrs. Higurashi! My father told me you would be visiting again today, so I thought we could go up together." The man turned to Souta and said, "Long time no see, Souta. You have really grown!" He gave them his signature boyish smile while exchanging greetings.

The teenager responded with a dry look and said, “And you are just as stupid as ever.” Slightly turning to the demon to his right Souta explained, “This is Hojo. He is an old high school friend of Kagome’s and has been trying to become her boyfriend for a few years now. The moron also forgets I’m deaf every time we meet.”

Sesshoumaru wasn’t sure what a ‘boyfriend’ was, but he didn’t like the sound of it. He shifted narrow gold eyes to watch as the human male conversed with the older female. Yes, as Souta put it, this man certainly was a moron. 

“Hojo dear this is Sesshoumaru. He was the one to help Kagome after her car accident and will be staying at the shrine while she recovers.” Mrs. Higurashi explained, sticking to the story she told the doctors. When the young man took a step forward to introduce himself to the deadly demon, she quickly moved to place herself between them. "Why don't we all go inside and see how she's doing?" she suggested.

Tension filled the air as they rode the elevator up to Kagome's floor. However, Hojo seemed oblivious to it all and continued chatting happily with Mrs. Higurashi. Sesshoumaru and Souta stood behind the pair, exchanging knowing glances. They silently agreed that Hojo had to go.

The naive man held an oversized teddy bear and a hot pink balloon that kept bumping into Sesshoumaru's head. As the demon glared at the offending object, he made eye contact with a mutated dog. The words 'Pugs and Kisses! Wish You a Speedy Recovery!' written above the creature. When the balloon swayed towards the irritated demon for a third time, he extended one of his claws and punctured the inflated bubble.

Hojo jumped in fright as a loud popping sound filled the tiny space. While Mrs. Higurashi tried to calm him down, Souta covered his mouth to suppress his laughter. Sesshoumaru, on the other hand, looked at the teenager with a devilish grin on his face.

Once the heavy metal doors opened, the group walked into an immaculately white hallway. Kagome's mother led the way and Sesshoumaru was trying to ignore the clamor of unfamiliar sounds and odors that assailed him. Finally, they reached Kagome's room and Sesshoumaru stepped inside, completely unprepared for the sight that greeted him.

As Sesshoumaru entered the hospital room, he saw Kagome lying in an odd bed surrounded by various machines and strange medical devices. Numerous cords and tubes were attached to her body, connecting her to screens beeping and displaying numbers. He stood beside her head and gazed down at her in this unfamiliar setting. Despite her already petite frame, seeing Kagome in such a state made her appear even more fragile and vulnerable.

The demon watched Mrs. Higurashi and Hojo discussing the young woman's condition with her doctor. He noticed the young man place his hand on the older woman's back and give her a sympathetic look. Needing more information on the male's intentions, Sesshoumaru asked Souta, “What is a boyfriend? Why hasn’t the male succeeded in obtaining this title?”

Souta's fingers clenched tightly around the metal railing that surrounded his sister's bed as he gazed out of the window. After a moment of consideration, he turned back to the demon and said, "A boyfriend is someone who deeply cares for their partner and always puts their needs and feelings first. They cherish and support them unconditionally, providing love and encouragement through every situation."

Mrs. Higurashi excused herself from the room to speak with another doctor while Sesshoumaru's mind raced to process the new information he had just received. He looked around and realized that he was now alone with the two other males, all of them standing silently around Kagome's hospital bed. The room felt cold and sterile, the only sound being the beeping of the machines monitoring her vital signs.

While Sesshoumaru was lost in thought, Hojo carefully placed the teddy bear on Kagome's bedside table. He then reached out to move a stray lock of onyx hair that was covering the priestess's cheek. However, before his fingers could make contact, a much larger hand shot out of nowhere and grabbed his wrist. Hojo's heart raced as he looked up to see a pair of molten gold eyes staring back at him. With an uneasy tone in his voice, he asked, "I'm sorry, but who exactly are you to Kagome?"

The demon flung the boy's hand aside with such force that Hojo nearly fell over. Sesshoumaru then gently moved the wayward curl from the sleeping girl's face and lightly brushed his knuckles along her smooth cheek before answering. "I am Kagome's boyfriend."

Chapter Text

As the sun rose over the horizon, a gentle breeze carried its warmth through the peaceful clearing, blowing over the ancient Bone Eater Well. Miroku sat by the well, his eyes closed in deep meditation, while the rings on his Shakujō staff tinkled and swayed. In his lap lay Shippo, sound asleep after a long night of keeping watch. The quiet surroundings were only broken by the occasional chirping of birds and rustling of leaves in the wind.

Miroku slowly returned from his meditative state, he became aware of a presence nearby. Peering through his half-closed violet eyes, he saw that it was Sango who had entered the small meadow. She looked somber as she tiptoed over and knelt a few feet in front of him. With a deep bow, her head touching the damp grass, she spoke softly, "I've come to apologize. I never intended for everything to be revealed the way it did. Would you be willing to hear my side of the story?"

The monk's expressionless face stared down at the woman who was kneeling before him. Finally, after a few moments, he let out a deep sigh and spoke, assuring her that he was willing to listen to whatever she had to say. The slayer's body trembled with relief, and she slowly sat up while still keeping her head down.

She closed her eyes and took a deep breath before starting, “The days leading up to the final battle with Naraku hadn’t been easy for me. I couldn’t stop thinking about the events leading up to that moment. How he had been responsible for the slaughter of my family, manipulating and torturing Kohaku.” Sango paused to compose herself before continuing. “There was a night where it all became unbearable, and I needed someone to talk to. You were off meditating with Kagome at the time and it felt selfish to disrupt either of you before such an important fight. Then I noticed Inuyasha leaving camp, so I followed him.”

Miroku stayed silent as he watched Sango raise her head and look beyond him into the forest. Her eyes had a faraway look in them as she recalled that night.

“After nearly half an hour of trailing after Inuyasha he finally stopped and confronted me, asking why I was following him. That was when I couldn’t hold back anymore and began to cry. I felt so foolish and weak… I didn’t want to be alone. I guess I must have really scared him because the next thing I knew I was in his arms. He held me until I was calm enough to speak again, but when our eyes met something changed.” She hugged her arms around herself and looked down once more. “That was the first time we sought comfort in each other. I think he needed it as much as I did.”

When Sango finished, she still avoided looking Miroku in the eyes. He broke the silence by asking, “After the battle why did you not tell this to Kagome?”

The slayer’s wide brown eyes finally met the monk’s questioning violet ones. She said, “I wanted to, really I did, but when Kagome woke up and we found out she couldn’t hear I was,” she reached down and gripped the green bo-bakama covering her lap before crying out, “I was relieved! It meant that Inuyasha and I could keep this secret a little longer. Even while Kagome was back home, we kept seeing one and other. I knew what we were doing was wrong but at the time it felt good to be wanted, comforted, and I wasn’t ready to give it up. So, like a coward I avoided her when she came back.

As difficult as it was, Miroku could see where Sango was coming from. He just wished she had made better decisions. Still seeking answers he asked, “And what about Inuyasha? How did he feel about hiding this from Kagome?”

“He wants to keep our relationship quiet until Kagome gets better. But I’ve already decided that when she gets back, able to hear or not, I’m going to tell her everything.” Sango’s determined eyes met Miroku’s as she said, “I won’t run away anymore. Kagome is my sister and I’m done hurting her, and if Inuyasha has a problem with that then we are through!”

With everything out in the open now Sango felt like a weight had been lifted from her shoulders. She cared for Inuyasha and cherished their late-night talks, snuggling together under the night sky, and the intimate moments they’ve shared. But she also cared deeply for Kagome and the guilt had been eating away at her for some time. In a twisted way, it was a blessing that Sesshoumaru revealed their secret to nearly everyone.

“Thank you for telling me Sango. I do care about you and want you to be happy, but I will need some time to process all of this.” Miroku said while gently stroking Shippo’s tail. Thankfully the kit was still in a deep sleep, “Right now I ask that you make sure Inuyasha leaves Lady Kagome and Lord Sesshoumaru be. If they don’t return the day after tomorrow, I’m not sure what Inuyasha will do.”

Sango nodded, agreeing to help keep the half-demon at bay until the couple returned. She then quietly excused herself so the monk could return to his meditation. Unfortunately, his mind was now far from clear, and it would be a while before it would be again. Once Shippo woke he’d share Sango’s story with him as well. Until then he was left alone with his thoughts.

Chapter Text

As the first rays of daylight filtered into the dimly lit hospital room Kagome began to wake from her deep sleep. She blinked her sleep haze eyes open and looked around, trying to get her bearings. Out of the corner of her eye she saw a flash of silver and turned her head to see Sesshoumaru sitting in a small visitor chair next to her bed.

Kagome couldn't help but gasp quietly at the breathtaking sight he made. He was dressed in a loose gray sweater that sat low around his collarbone, with the sleeves rolled up to his elbow, revealing his muscular forearms. Those large arms were crossed over his chest and his head was tucked down as though he were asleep. However, something seemed off about his appearance. As she looked more closely, she noticed that his facial markings were missing, making him appear more human. Long silver hair, shimmering in the sunlight, was neatly braided down his back. He wore black pants that covered his thick and brawny thighs, and his legs were spread wide to keep his large body from falling over while he slept. 

Kagome was stunned. She couldn't believe what she was seeing. As far as she knew, she had died, and this must be some sort of purgatory where the demons in her life were now human. She leaned back into her bed and let out a sigh, trying to make sense of the situation.

As she turned her head, dazed eyes landed on the table beside her bed. She noticed a pile of books and a laptop on it. Upon examining the titles on the book spines, she realized that they were all related to JSL and Japanese history. She guessed that Souta must have been responsible for bringing them into the room to keep Sesshoumaru occupied. 

Then, a sudden thought occurred to her, and she lifted her hand to snap her fingers, expecting to hear a sound. However, nothing happened. She tried again, snapping her fingers a few more times, but there was still no sound. Frustrated, she kept at it until a large hand reached out and grabbed hers, stopping the noise she was making.

Kagome’s eyes stared at the masculine hand holding her still. Nervously, she peered up at the demon, no wait, human? Familiar gold eyes held her gaze and Kagome let of out the breath she didn’t know she was holding. As the he slowly released her and moved back, she felt the urge to reach out and hold his hand again, but she quickly dismissed the idea and placed her hands on her lap.

“How are you feeling?” Sesshoumaru had been woken by Kagome’s relentless finger snapping. While it was a relief to see her moving around, the sound had quickly become irritating.

“I’m sleepy and…” A million questions were running through her mind, and she tried to figure out which one to ask first. “How are you here? How did I get here?”

Sesshoumaru sat back in his seat and surveyed Kagome's condition without responding. Now that she was awake, he could see more of her aura and how it was flowing throughout her body. During her sleep, he wondered why her spiritual powers were not helping to heal her wounds. From the explosion after Naraku's death to the attack by the centipede demon, she was not recovering as she should have. As Sesshoumaru's amber gaze followed the pink strands of Kagome's reiki, he noticed a blockage he hadn’t seen before. Near the base of her skull, there was a dormant black space where her powers couldn't reach. Now that Sesshoumaru had located the problem he needed to figure out how to unblock the path.

The demon was lost in thought when he felt a tug on his sleeve. He blinked a few times and adjusted his vision, and instead of seeing Kagome's shimmering pink aura, he saw her staring back at him looking very annoyed. Sesshoumaru realized that he should probably answer her questions, but before he had the chance, another person entered the room.

As soon as Mrs. Higurashi saw her beloved daughter awake and moving, tears welled up in her eyes. She rushed forward to pull Kagome into a tight embrace. Overwhelmed with happiness and relief, both women cried together, holding on to each other tightly. 

As this heartfelt reunion was taking place, Sesshoumaru stood a few steps back, giving them some much-needed space. He felt a sense of pride knowing that he had helped to protect Kagome during the night and was happy to see the two women together.

After a few moments, Mrs. Higurashi turned to Sesshoumaru and said, "Thank you for watching over Kagome. Could you please give us a moment to speak in private?”  

Sesshoumaru, sensing that there was no danger or threat in the immediate area, nodded in agreement and quietly left the room. As he made his way out, he took one last lingering look at Kagome before closing the door behind him.

Mrs. Higurashi moved around the hospital bed and sat in the chair Sesshoumaru had occupied all night. She gave Kagome a teary smile and reached out to smooth her bed head and tangled hair. They bought sat together for a moment before the older woman pulled her hands away and said, “I’m sure you have a lot of questions. Just relax and let me explain how you got home.”

The sterile halls of the hospital smelt of rubbing alcohol and soiled linen, burning Sesshoumaru’s sensitive nose. It was not a smell he wanted to get used to but would endure it until Kagome was discharged. Pinching the bridge of his nose he tried to fight off the beginning of a migraine when a small object collided with his leg.

Looking down he found a small human girl clinging to his pants. She had messy brown hair, freckles covering her chubby face, and large black eyes that stared up at him in wonder. For a moment he could have sworn he was gazing at a younger version of Rin, wide eyed and fearless just like the day he met her. But instead of a dirty yellow and orange kimono, this child was wearing oversized blue pants and shirt that smelt of soap.

The sound of hurried footsteps from further down the hall startled the girl and she quickly hid behind Sesshoumaru’s legs. Peeking out she watched as a group of nurses franticly searched empty rooms trying to find her. When the last of them turned around to look down another corridor, the girl let out a sigh of relief. Her solace was short lived when a large hand reached down and grabbed the back of her collar and lifted her up. Round ink black eyes met narrow gold ones.

“Girl, what are you running from?” Normally, Sesshoumaru did not involve himself with human affairs, but he couldn’t unsee his own daughter in this child’s face.  

Crossing her small arms in defiance, the girl replied, “I don’t want to get a shot! Needles are scary and they can’t make me!” She wiggled in Sesshoumaru’s grasp until he gently sat her back down on her bare feet.

“This… shot. Is it some sort of medicine?” He was not familiar with this era’s technology and needed more information in order to determine if someone wished to cause this child harm.

Toeing the cold tile floor, the little girl looked down saying, “It’s medicine. But I don’t want it.” She pushed up one of her long sleeves and pointed to her arm. “The mean nurse wants to stick a needle right here! She said it will help make me feel better, but the needle was so big!”

Ah, so the small human feared the pain this treatment may cause. Crouching down he lightly gripped onto her exposed arm and stared into the girl’s eyes, “Tell me little one, does this hurt?” Sesshoumaru pushed out one of his claws and pricked the spot she pointed to.

Surprised, the girl shook her head and watched as the demon licked his thumb and smeared his saliva over the tiny wound. It sealed instantly leaving the child in awe.

“If you can withstand the pain inflicted by my lethal claws, then you can take on this pathetic needle.” Sesshoumaru rolled her sleeve back down and stood to his full height. Extending his now clawless hand he said, “Now, show me which room you belong in, and I will watch you defeat your enemy.”

Mrs. Higurashi stepped into the hallway and slowly closed the door to Kagome’s room. She didn’t get far before Hojo appeared in front of her holding a large gift basket full of fruit. Just as he opened his mouth to ask how her daughter was doing, the older woman placed a finger to her lips and motioned him to follow her.

When Mrs. Higurashi was satisfied they had gone a reasonable distance, she said, “Kagome is doing well and just fell back to sleep.” She took in the basket filled with every kind of fruit imaginable and added, “You really don’t need to bring her anything, I’m sure Sesshoumaru is taking good care of her.”

The mention of Kagome’s boyfriend had the young man pursing his lips. Hojo didn’t trust this Sesshoumaru guy, it was like he suddenly appeared out of nowhere and was trying to take Kagome away. With concern lacing his voice he asked, “Are you sure this Sesshoumaru is capable of caring for Kagome? I mean, how much do you even know about him? Have you seen the tattoos on his wrists? Only thugs and delinquents have tattoos!”  

As Hojo’s voice grew louder, the sterner Mrs. Higurashi’s expression became. Holding her hand up to silence the boy, she then took a moment to calm herself before speaking. “I trust Sesshoumaru with Kagome’s life. He has already proven himself by saving her more than once over the past month. There is no one else I would rather have by her side.” Seeing the look of disbelief still on Hojo’s face she sighed. “Look, I was just about to go find him so why don’t you join me. You can’t always judge a book by it’s cover, Hojo.”

The two walked in uncomfortable silence down the brightly lite halls. Unsure of where the demon lord could have gone off to, Mrs. Higurashi wandered aimlessly looking for any kind of sign. Fortunately, she did not have to search for long.

As they turned a corner leading to the pediatric ward, a small crowd of female nurses came into view. They seemed to be huddled around one of the doorways and as they approached the older woman saw a room number and under it read ‘Playroom.’ Pushing past the nurses who were oohing and awing at something, Hojo and Kagome’s mother were not prepared for the scene they walked into.

Sitting in the middle of the playroom sat Sesshoumaru. In his lap sat a small boy reading out loud from a picture book to a small group of children seated in front of them. The child was frail and wore a knitted beanie over his hairless head and whenever he stumbled over a word Sesshoumaru would quietly correct him. Behind the powerful demon a band of girls were working tirelessly to braid ribbons and paper flowers into his long silver hair. It was a sight that Mrs. Higurashi couldn’t help but smile at.

One of the blushing nurses took notice of her and asked, “Do you know this man?”

While pulling out her cellphone to capture this unique moment she replied, “Yes, he has been taking care of my daughter who is a patient here.”

That got the attention of the other nurses and another chimed in, “Your son-in-law is such a natural with children! He is so patient and caring!” A chorus of feminine voices echoed their agreement.

As the interaction continued, Hojo was pushed to the side and ignored. The anger he felt grew stronger when the nurses started referring to Sesshoumaru as Mrs. Higurashi's son-in-law. He was even more infuriated when she didn't refute their claims. Amidst all the fawning women, Hojo caught a glimpse of gloating golden eyes and a fanged grin directed at him. Without thinking, he squeezed the basket he was holding in his hands until it broke.

Chapter Text

Mrs. Higurashi and Sesshoumaru made their way back to Kagome's room, Hojo was left to deal with the aftermath of his broken gift basket, surrounded by a swarm of giggling children who eagerly devoured the spilled fruit. The sound of excited chatter and laughter of children echoed behind them.

Closing the door behind them, Mrs. Higurashi turned to Sesshoumaru with a soft smile. "I was surprised to find you in the pediatric ward, Sesshoumaru. You truly have a gift with little ones."

Sesshoumaru inclined his head slightly, his expression unreadable. "It is nothing," he replied, though there was a hint of warmth in his voice.

Mrs. Higurashi studied him for a moment before reaching for her bag, preparing to leave for the day. "I'll be back tomorrow with some new clothes for you. Please, watch over Kagome tonight."

He nodded, his gaze shifting to Kagome's peaceful, sleeping form. "Of course," he said quietly, a promise in his words. Tonight, he intended to find a way to unblock the flow of her reiki.

As Mrs. Higurashi left, Sesshoumaru settled into the chair beside Kagome's bed, keeping a silent vigil over her as she slept. For the next few hours, he read through books Souta had brought him or occasionally opened the laptop too watch instructional videos on JSL. As night fell, enveloping the room in darkness, Sesshoumaru found it easier to track the flow of Kagome’s reiki. The pink tendrils of energy wove and threaded throughout her body, but they were still unable to break past the base of her skull.

Initially, Sesshoumaru had thought the blockage might be a lingering effect from the centipede attack, but he began to suspect it was due to the explosion following Naraku’s death. Mrs. Higurashi had mentioned that the doctors were puzzled by Kagome's unreturned hearing and her slow healing process. They were particularly concerned about the stitches on the back of her head, which seemed unable to stay closed as the wound tried to reopen.

Leaning forward until his elbows rested on the safety bars of the bed, Sesshoumaru rested his chin on his hands, watching Kagome breathe softly in her deep sleep. His golden eyes, reflective in the moonlight, drifted to the arm he had previously healed with his saliva. He might be able to assist again with the head wound, but the hearing loss was another matter. The only method he knew to heal internal damage was unconventional and potentially contentious.

A contented sigh escaped Kagome's lips as she shifted in her sleep, turning to face him. Her hand brushed a phantom itch on her face before settling back. The sight brought a soft smile to Sesshoumaru's lips.

From the moment he had rescued her at the hot springs and ensured her safety after the centipede attack, Kagome had become part of his pack. As her Alpha, it was his duty to ensure she was cared for and healthy. With a quiet sigh, he leaned back in his chair, resolute in his decision. When she woke, he would propose the only solution he knew to force her reiki through the blockage and heal her. She might not appreciate the option, but it was the only way to restore her health.

There were still a few hours left before dawn. The room's stillness was broken only by Kagome’s soft yawns and faint groans. The nurses had yet to return to replace her medicine, and the pain from the gash on the back of her head was beginning to resurface.

Battling waves of nausea, Kagome slowly sat up, blinking until her tired eyes adjusted to the dim light. As she glanced towards the window, she almost screamed. Sesshoumaru stood there, his back to her, but his head turned slightly, allowing his piercing gold eyes to lock onto hers. It made her feel like prey being stalked by a predator.

The sight of him jolted her fully awake. She watched, her breath catching, as he moved with grace, gliding over to the bed. He switched on a small lamp, its warm glow casting soft shadows in the room, before settling back into his chair. His large presence was strangely comforting in the quiet night.

“How are you feeling?” he asked, his movements measured.

Kagome was slow to process his words. She wasn’t sure if it was because of the pain, the unexpected sight of Sesshoumaru in modern clothing, or the practiced ease with which his hands moved as if he had been using JSL for years. His graceful signing seemed almost second nature.

A slight tilt of his head and a concerned frown prompted her to finally respond. “I feel…” Terrible, awful, like my head is going to explode, she thought, but instead said, “fine…” Her hands trembled slightly, likely from the pain or perhaps the lack of food or water.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes narrowed, sensing the lie. Her scent reeked of discomfort and anguish. “Do not lie to me, Kagome,” he said, his fingers forming the sign for her name she had taught him and Rin by the campfire. Seeing him sign it made Kagome blush involuntarily. It felt so… intimate.

Trying to avoid his intense gaze, she admitted, “My pain medicine has run out. I need more.”

Sesshoumaru resisted the urge to roll his eyes. At least she was being somewhat honest with him now. Standing up, he leaned over her and pressed the call button on the other side of the bed. He needed her to be comfortable or at least able to focus on what he intended to discuss about her reiki.

Kagome continued to avert her eyes, looking at anything other than Sesshoumaru until the nurse finally arrived.

Fortunately, Kagome did not have to wait long for a nurse to arrive. What she hadn’t expected was the nurse’s face to light up the moment her eyes landed on Sesshoumaru.

“Oh! Hello again!” The nurse beamed at Sesshoumaru, who nodded in acknowledgment. “Thank you again for your help with the children. Because of you, they all got their vaccinations without any more fussing.” As she spoke, she went about changing Kagome’s IV bag.

Sitting back, Kagome silently watched the interaction. They seemed very familiar with each other, and for some reason, that didn’t sit well with her. There was an ease and friendliness in the nurse’s demeanor that made Kagome feel oddly… jealous. 

The nurse turned to ask her something, but before she could, Sesshoumaru gently took Kagome's chin and turned her to face him. Kagome blushed a deep crimson at the unexpected touch. When he let go, he signed to Kagome, asking what else she needed. His golden eyes focused solely on her.

Unable to tear her ocean eyes away from his intense gaze, Kagome awkwardly signed that she would like some water and maybe something to eat. Sesshoumaru nodded, finally breaking eye contact to relay her needs to the nurse.

After observing their interaction, the nurse seemed to put two and two together. She clapped her hands together in realization. “This must be your wife! Your mother-in-law told us you were here to look after her.”

Sesshoumaru’s eyes flickered to Kagome for a moment, noting that she was still unable to follow the conversation. He responded to the nurse, “I am her boyfriend, not her husband.” Now that the meddlesome human male wasn’t around, he felt free to correct the assumption, using what he thought was this era’s title for Alpha. 

The nurse smiled, glancing between the two of them. “I’ll be back soon with a jug of water and something light for you to eat,” she said. There was an odd twinkle in her eye as she left, one that had Kagome feeling a bit confused and more than a little embarrassed.

Sesshoumaru turned his attention back to Kagome. “Rest. Once you have eaten, I have something to discuss with you.”

Kagome merely nodded and leaned back in her now-raised bed.

The same nurse soon returned with a tray of water and a meal of rice and porridge. She exchanged a few more words with Sesshoumaru, much to Kagome’s ire, before leaving them alone once more.

As she quietly ate, Sesshoumaru sat back, his arms crossed, watching her intently as if ready to intervene should she choke on a grain of rice. His unwavering gaze was beginning to annoy her.

Finally, unable to take his stare any longer, she slammed her chopsticks down with more force than she intended and glared at him. “What is it? What do you want to talk about?”

Sesshoumaru remained silent, his golden eyes narrowing as he studied Kagome. It was clear she was upset, but the reason eluded him. He had sensed her displeasure when the female healer had spoken with him, but he couldn't fathom why it bothered her so much.

His sharp gaze took in every detail of her expression, searching for clues. The furrow in her brow, the tight set of her lips, and the slight flush on her cheeks all pointed to her irritation. Despite his keen perception, the intricacies of human emotions, especially those of Kagome, often puzzled him.

"While you slept, I was able to determine the cause of your hearing loss and why your wounds are not healing as they should."

Whatever Kagome had been expecting, it wasn’t this. She had noticed her powers weren’t working properly, but she had chalked it up to the stress of recent events and other worries. The fact that he had cared enough to actually notice made her feel weird and tingly.

"What is it?" she asked.

Sesshoumaru moved closer, and using his fingers, gently ran them down the back of her neck, causing her to involuntarily shiver. "Here," he said with one hand, his voice soft but certain, "something is blocking your reiki from progressing to the damaged areas." His hand then flattened and lightly pressed into the spot he had pinpointed. "It must have been caused after the battle with Naraku."

Trying her best to ignore how warm his calloused hand felt on her neck, Kagome thought back to that day, but her memories were still a bit hazy. What he was saying made sense, though.

Gazing up at him once more, she asked, "Do you know how to fix it?"

This was the part of the conversation Sesshoumaru had dreaded. Yet, he knew it would do no good to withhold potential remedies from the priestess. Removing his hand and taking a deep breath, he steeled himself for the discussion.

"There are... three methods I have identified as possible solutions," he began, his hands measured and serious.

Kagome’s eyes widened slightly, and she leaned forward, hanging on his every word.

“All methods involve a powerful opposing force to manipulate or push your reiki. However, it would require a significant amount of energy, more than you currently possess in your weakened state," Sesshoumaru explained. "It might also take several attempts and could be physically taxing."

Kagome nodded slowly, absorbing the information. "What are the… methods?" she asked, her movements tinged with hope and apprehension.

"Our energies differ just enough to work, but the three methods are a bit... intrusive," Sesshoumaru began, his hands steady yet filled with a hint of reluctance. "The first method involves a bite. By infusing my power into it, I should be able to clear the blockage, but it may come with unintended consequences." He decided not divulge that this bite would be equivalent to a courting mark.

Kagome's face paled, and she quickly shook her head in refusal. Seeing her discomfort, Sesshoumaru reluctantly moved on to the next option.

"The second method involves an oral transfer," he continued, "I would need to press my lips against yours, pushing my aura inside to attempt to clear the blockage."

Kagome's cheeks flushed a deep crimson, and her hands flew up in a flurry of frantic "no's." Sesshoumaru noted her extreme horror and embarrassment, making him cautious about explaining the third option.

"The third method," he began, his hands quivering slightly, "would be very intimate. It involves intercour-"

Before he could finish, Kagome suddenly sat up straighter in her bed, her hands signing rapidly, "No, no! Option two, option two!"

Sesshoumaru paused, taken aback by her sudden insistence. Her cheeks were still flushed, and her blue eyes wide. He realized that, despite her mortification, she was willing to endure the second option rather than hear about the third.

"Very well," he signed. "We will proceed with the second method when you are ready."

Kagome nodded, her heart pounding in her chest. The prospect of such close contact with Sesshoumaru was both daunting and exhilarating. She took a deep breath, trying to steady her nerves, and met his gaze. "Thank you," she signed, her hands trembling slightly.

He gave her a small nod, his eyes filled with concern and his own hesitation. "Rest for now, Kagome.”

With that, she leaned back into her pillows, her mind racing with thoughts of what was to come. Was she really about to have her first kiss with Sesshoumaru of all people?

Chapter Text

He had told her to rest, but Kagome was far too nervous to comply. Keeping her eyes closed, she mulled over what Sesshoumaru had said and the solution he had proposed. Perhaps she had been too hasty in dismissing the idea of the bite. Logically, it would need to be somewhere near the blockage by her neck. But what if a nurse saw the mark? How would she explain it? Kagome shook her head, realizing she was overthinking it. Yes, a bite would be fine.

Peeking one eye open, Kagome glanced over at Sesshoumaru, who was leaning back in the chair with his own eyes closed. Just as she began to relax and reassure herself that everything would be fine, Sesshoumaru yawned.

In that instant, two things happened. First, Kagome was utterly shocked to see the Great Demon Lord Sesshoumaru perform such a human act as a big yawn. Second, she noticed just how enormous his fangs were.

Shutting her eyes tightly, Kagome made a firm decision: those chompers weren't going anywhere near her throat.

Sensing a sudden spike in Kagome’s anxiety, Sesshoumaru opened his eyes and saw her furrowing her brow and squeezing her eyes shut. Was the idea of ingesting his demonic power truly that distressing to her? As a priestess, it made sense that she would be naturally opposed to such a thing. But perhaps there was something else causing her discomfort. Was it the method of delivery that unsettled her? Kagome had firmly dismissed the other options, but that didn’t mean she was any less repelled by the idea.

Sesshoumaru’s gaze fell to her lips. What did humans call it when they pressed their mouths together? Kissing? He vaguely recalled overhearing his late father speak of such things once, mentioning how the human Princess had taught him the various ways mortals shared intimacy. Sesshoumaru had never been interested in such matters before and had never found himself in a situation where they were relevant.

Now, however, he pondered whether this human act could be a solution. Could it be that Kagome’s aversion was not to the demonic power itself, but to the manner in which it would be transferred?

Deciding it would do no good for either of them to continue stewing in their worries, Sesshoumaru took the initiative to break the tension. He reached out and gently touched Kagome's arm to gain her attention.

Kagome’s eyes flew open, her gaze darting to the hand lightly resting on her arm before it was withdrawn. She then met his golden eyes, her expression filled with questions.

“What troubles you?” he asked, hands slightly hesitant.

It was a simple question. Kagome could easily answer by telling Sesshoumaru that she had always envisioned her first kiss as something far more meaningful than a clinical procedure to help her body heal. It was meant to be a special moment, shared with someone she loved.

On a superficial level, Sesshoumaru was the ideal male for such a moment. He was drop-dead gorgeous, tall, and radiated power. A specimen like him would have most girls tripping over themselves for a chance to kiss him. Kagome's thoughts briefly drifted to the friendly interaction she had witnessed between him and the nurse. That nurse probably wouldn't hesitate at an opportunity like this. Was Kagome the problem, overthinking everything again?

No no more overthinking! She could sacrifice her first kiss for him. After all, he was still helping her, ensuring she received the assistance she needed. He had saved her life multiple times now, showing a care and dedication that went beyond duty. She was getting a kiss, but technically, it was a transfer of power, even if it was through a kiss.

Instead of answering, Kagome lightly tapped Sesshoumaru's hand, drawing his attention. He looked at her, and she smiled, a small, nervous gesture. He gave a questioning head tilt in return. Before she could talk herself out of it, Kagome grabbed Sesshoumaru's face, pulling him closer, and pressing their mouths together. He was stunned, his eyes wide with surprise, while she simply held the kiss, unsure of what to do next.

When she finally pulled away and released his face, Kagome asked, "Did it work?"

Sesshoumaru was silent for a moment, clearly processing what had just happened. Then, with the corner of his mouth twitching as he tried to hold back an amused grin, he replied, "No, because our mouths were closed."

Kagome's face flushed with embarrassment, her cheeks burning as she hid her face in her hands, feeling foolish and exposed. Tears of frustration and anxiety welled up in her eyes, and she wished she could disappear.

Seeing her distress, Sesshoumaru gently took her hands and pulled them away from her face. He looked into her watery blue eyes, his gaze steady and reassuring. Without a word, he led her back to him. Using a thumb, he gently parted her trembling lips before leaning in to kiss her properly.

Chapter Text

Seeing her distress, Sesshoumaru gently took her hands and pulled them away from her face. He looked into her watery blue eyes, his gaze steady and reassuring. Without a word, he led her back to him. Using a thumb, he gently parted her trembling lips before leaning in to kiss her properly.

This time, with their mouths open, Sesshoumaru focused intently on transferring his demonic aura into Kagome. He honed in on the mysterious blockage, probing delicately until he felt her holy powers respond. The intensity of the sensations were beginning to overwhelm her and just as she was about to push him away, his hand found the back of her neck, fingers burying themselves in her hair, grounding her with his touch.

Once satisfied that their powers were now working in tandem, Sesshoumaru made to pull back. But he stopped when he heard a faint whimper escape Kagome's lips. The soft sound ignited something within him, something primal and unfamiliar. His grip on the back of her head tightened slightly, while his other hand pressed firmly against the bed beside her. Slowly, he tilted his head further, deepening the kiss, eliciting another small, needy mewl from her.

Kagome was utterly lost in the moment. As the pressure from his aura receded, a new, thrilling, unexpected one took over. She found herself pressed into the bed with Sesshoumaru hovering over her, the heat from his body surrounding her. His fresh mint and pine scent enveloped her, and the first brush of his tongue against hers sent a jolt of electricity through her body. He tasted sweet, like the strawberry pocky he enjoyed, making her crave more of him.

Sesshoumaru’s tongue began to explore hers with slow, curious strokes. Each movement gradually grew into a blend of dominance and tenderness that made Kagome’s heart race. The low, rumble building in his throat reverberated through her, deepening her own desire for more. She tasted faintly of her last meal, but her natural flavor, a mix of spicy and sweet like cinnamon-covered apples, overpowered it. Small hands clutched at his shirt, desperate to keep him close as he encouraged her tongue to join his in a dance.

Their breaths grew ragged, and Kagome felt a heat pooling in the pit of her stomach, spreading through her veins like wildfire. The heat only intensified when her tongue tentatively traced one of Sesshoumaru's fangs. The sharpness of it sent a thrill through her, and she reveled in the deep groan that seemed to vibrate through his entire body.

Sesshoumaru, driven by this unfamiliar but undeniable need, allowed himself to be swept away by the moment. His usual restraint crumbled under the softness of the woman beneath him. He moved his hand from the bed to her waist, pulling her closer until there was no space left between them. The feel of her body pressed against his was a heady sensation he had never experienced before.

Finally, the need for air forced them to break apart, both of them panting, their foreheads resting together as they struggled to regain their breath. Kagome's eyes fluttered open, meeting Sesshoumaru's gaze. His honey-gold eyes were darkened with a hunger to continue, and something deeper, something that made her eager for more.

They both closed their eyes, trying to gain some composure and understand the intensity of what had just happened. Kagome drew in a few long, deep breaths, feeling her energy drain as his power urged her own to work through the blockage. The fervor of the moment caught up with her, leaving her exhausted.

Sesshoumaru was the first to open his eyes, wanting to ensure she was alright. He noticed her blinking heavily, on the verge of sleep, overwhelmed by the combination of his power and her own efforts. Her already injured body must have been struggling to cope. To his surprise, she then fell asleep, breathing softly in his arms as he still held her close. Gently, he released his hold, taking his time removing himself from her, his touch lingering far longer than it should.

As he sat back in his chair and looked over her, he couldn't help but be drawn to her slightly parted lips. They were swollen and a deep shade of red, evidence of their exchange. He thought back to what his father had said about other intimacies shared between humans, ones that were uncommon among his kind, and felt a faint blush covering his cheeks and the tips of his ears. Sesshoumaru quickly tried to banish such thoughts from his mind, shifting in his seat to make himself comfortable.

For now, all he could do was watch over Kagome and wait to see if his plan would work. Once she woke, he would check her injuries and inquire about her well-being. Part of him hoped this would be a one-time treatment, a fleeting necessity. But another, darker, more curious part of him was eager to experience it again. The memory of her taste and the feel of her body pressed against his lingered in his thoughts, stirring something within him again. He watched her sleep, her face serene and peaceful, and felt an odd warmth in his chest.

As Sesshoumaru stayed by Kagome’s side while she slept, the sun began to rise, casting a warm, golden glow across the room. Nurses came and went, quietly checking on Kagome’s condition and ensuring she was comfortable. Each time, Sesshoumaru’s remained still as a statue, never once taking his eyes away from the slumbering Priestess.

The soft sounds of the hospital stirred and grew louder as the day began in earnest. Finally, Mrs. Higurashi entered the room, her demeanor cheerful and relaxed as she saw her daughter sleeping peacefully. 

“How did last night go?” she asked quietly, her eyes searching for any hint of trouble.

Sesshoumaru’s gaze remained steady. “It was fine,” he replied, trying to keep his tone even, offering no details of the early morning’s intimate events but unable to hide the faint blush across his cheeks.

Kagome’s mother merely smiled at him as she took a seat on the other side of her daughter. She noted her coloring looked better and showed no indication of pain. 

Turning back to Sesshoumaru, she said, “I think you deserve a break. Kagome will be alright on her own for an hour or so. I’ll take you back to the shrine so you can rest, and I’ll come back and stay with her.”

The impulse to refuse her offer was on the tip of the demon’s tongue. But a glance at Kagome in a deep slumber and then back at her mother made him reconsider. He had sensed no danger in this place and was confident that the older female could watch over her daughter.

With a final, lingering glance at Kagome, he rose from his chair and followed Mrs. Higurashi out the door. They stopped momentarily so she could speak with the doctor and a few nurses, ensuring that Kagome would be monitored in their absence.

During the drive, Mrs. Higurashi informed Sesshoumaru that she had placed the clothes she had purchased for him in Kagome’s room and that he was welcome to rest there. “You’ll find everything you need,” she added, glancing at him with a warm, motherly smile.

Sesshoumaru nodded in appreciation, though his mind was still occupied with thoughts of Kagome. Arriving at the shrine, the fresh air and warm atmosphere provided a welcome contrast to the sterile environment of the hospital. Mrs. Higurashi ushered him inside the home, pointing to the stairs and giving brief directions to Kagome’s room.

“I’ll be running some errands before heading back to the hospital,” she said, pulling her purse over her shoulder. “Please make yourself at home.”

He watched as she hurried out the door, leaving him alone in the living room. The quiet of the shrine was soothing, but his solitude was short-lived as Souta came down the stairs. The teenager was surprised to see the demon standing there.

On his way to the kitchen, Souta signed to Sesshoumaru that he was heading out to school and would return home later that afternoon. Sesshoumaru nodded, following the boy into the kitchen and sitting at the dining table, observing him prepare breakfast.

Souta moved with the ease and newfound energy from the added company, quickly assembling his meal. He paused to glance at Sesshoumaru, curiosity evident in his eyes. “Do you want anything to eat or drink?” he asked.

Sesshoumaru shook his head. “No. I do not require anything at the moment.”

The boy nodded, accepting the answer without question. As he ate, Sesshoumaru found himself contemplating the human interactions he had witnessed and participated in since coming to this era. It was a different world, one filled with warmth and emotions that he was only beginning to understand. Perhaps he should have paid more attention to his father’s ramblings about the human condition.

Just as Souta was about to leave for school, Sesshoumaru stopped him. “I have a question.”

The boy nodded, curious what the demon wished to know.

Sesshoumaru hesitated for a moment before mimicking the sign Kagome had used to describe him at his camp before the centipede attack. “What does this mean?”

The teens eyebrows rose in surprise before a knowing smile spread across his face. He spelled out the word “Beautiful” in sign language. “It means ‘beautiful,’” he said simply before rushing off to school, leaving Sesshoumaru standing in the doorway in mild shock.

Beautiful? Why on earth would the Priestess describe him as beautiful? Wandering back into the kitchen, Sesshoumaru leaned against the counter, crossing his arms.

With a furrowed brow, he thought back to that night. He recalled the way Kagome had looked up at him, her cheeks deepening to a rosy hue as she examined his features. Was that truly how she saw him?

There was a time when none dared to be so close to him. Then Rin had come into his life, and before he knew it, his tolerance for being near others had changed. Well, it has only changed for certain individuals. It was obvious that the Priestess no longer feared him; in fact, he suspected she had never truly feared him. The image of her younger self threatening him with his father’s sword brought a rare smile to his face.

If she wished to call him beautiful, he would not stop her.

Still grinning to himself, Sesshoumaru made his way upstairs. He followed Kagome’s scent to her room, noting that it was more heavily imbued with his half-brother’s stench than the rest of the home. His mood soured slightly at the reminder of the half-breed.

Opening the door, his smile vanished immediately when he spotted a red-clad figure by the open window. The intruder turned to face him with a scowl on his face.

“Where the hell is Kagome?”

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru stood facing Inuyasha, the silence stretching taut between them after the half-demon demanded to know where Kagome was.

“You are no longer her Alpha, so you have no right to such information,” Sesshoumaru stated coldly, his voice slicing through the quiet.

Inuyasha's yellow eyes widened in shock at his half-brother's claim. “What the hell do you mean I'm no longer her Alpha?!”

Sesshoumaru’s patience was already wearing thin. He dropped his glamor, revealing his true form, and began to strip, eager to wash away the stench of the hospital under the indoor waterfall that Souta had shown him on his first night here.

“You left your Alpha Bitch injured and unprotected. Such actions are condemnable. As the Alpha of our clan, I stepped in. She now belongs to me.” His tone was final, leaving no room for argument. Knowing Inuyasha, however, Sesshoumaru expected pushback.

“Like hell you are!” Inuyasha shouted, crossing the room and grabbing Sesshoumaru’s shirt as he tried to remove it. “Just tell me where she is so I can bring her back. Sango has threatened to leave and take our—”

Inuyasha’s voice faltered, and he abruptly let go of Sesshoumaru’s shirt, stepping back. His eyes averted, he continued in a subdued tone. “If I don’t make things right with Kagome, Sango said she’s leaving me once all the shards are found.”

Sesshoumaru stared at his younger brother for a moment. Turning away, he headed towards the bathroom door in Kagome’s room. Just as he reached it, he paused, speaking without turning around.

“I care not about the nature of your relationship with the Slayer. Inform the Monk that Kagome is with healers and will return once her wounds have properly healed.” His voice hardened as he turned his head slightly, fixing Inuyasha with a murderous look. “Until then, you will not return here. If you do, I will be the one to inform Kagome of your affair with the Slayer.”

With that, he entered the bathroom and shut the door firmly behind him. There was no doubt in his mind that his half-brother would take his threat seriously and leave.

After a long, hot shower, Sesshoumaru emerged from the bathroom, steam billowing around him as he walked over to where Mrs. Higurashi had left his new clothes neatly folded on the bed. As he approached, he noticed something else there as well, an empty box of Strawberry Pocky. His left eye began to twitch with irritation. If the half-breed had not heeded his warning and left, he would surely be dead now.

Sesshoumaru angrily snatched up the empty box and dropped it into the rubbish bin next to the bedside table. He then grabbed a pair of loose sweatpants and pulled them on, forgoing the constricting modern underwear and shirt. Then he moved the rest of his clothing to the floor, joining the heaps of oversized plushies that covered the bed. Sitting down, he began towel-drying his long silver mane.

As he looked around the room, he noted it was small but not unpleasant. The space was cozy and filled with personal touches that spoke of Kagome’s warmth and character. Miniature portraits adorned the desk, featuring her family and other human females he did not recognize. His eyes were drawn to something else on the desk, a glossy, colorful magazine. Standing, he retrieved it and returned to relax on the bed as he examined it more closely.

The bold lettering at the top read "Cosmopolitan," beneath which was an image of a flashy foreign female. Sesshoumaru flipped through the pages, his curiosity taking over. He came across an article titled, “How To Kiss - 50+ Kissing Tips and Techniques.” Intrigued, the demon laid back on the small bed, educating himself on the human world’s take on the art of kissing.

Kagome woke from what was possibly the best sleep she had in years. Stretching and yawning, she blinked open tired eyes and looked around for Sesshoumaru. Instead, she found her mother speaking with one of her doctors. Disappointed that she still couldn’t hear what they were saying, Kagome reached a hand up to touch the stitches on her head. To her surprise, she found they had been removed, leaving only a raised scar.

Mrs. Higurashi signed the paperwork the doctor handed her and thanked him as he left the room. She then turned to her confused daughter with a bright smile.

“Good news! Now that the wound has closed and you haven’t shown any neurological issues, the hospital has agreed to release you,” she said, excitement evident in her voice.

Kagome blinked in surprise at her mother. As the news sank in, she smiled and leaned over to hug her. The two happy women embraced, and when they separated, Mrs. Higurashi began gathering her things.

“I will go buy something for you to wear and then we can leave,” she signed excitedly.

Before she could leave, Kagome reached out and grabbed her sleeve. “Where’s Sesshoumaru?” she asked with one hand. It was strange waking up and not seeing him there.

Her mother gave her a soft smile. “I took him home to rest. He looked like he needed it.”

Kagome’s mouth formed a silent “oh” as she released her mother’s sleeve. Knowing he wasn’t there when she woke up caused a strange pain in her chest.

Waving a hand to get her attention, Mrs. Higurashi asked one last question before leaving. “How did your injury heal so quickly? Did Sesshoumaru do something to help?”

The innocent question made Kagome turn beet red as she remembered the kiss they had shared early that morning. She rapidly shook her head no, unable to look her mother in the eyes.

Mrs. Higurashi giggled and kissed her daughter on the head. “I won’t be long. There’s a store next to the hospital, and I’ll grab you a few things there.”

Now alone for the first time in days, Kagome leaned back on her bed and covered her flushed face with her hands. She must have made a fool of herself in front of Sesshoumaru, and that’s why he left, to avoid the inevitable awkwardness between them. But it was reassuring to know his plan had worked—though the thought that she still couldn’t hear anything meant they would have to repeat the ‘treatment’ again.

Her eyes widened further at the realization. Letting out a loud groan, she threw the blanket over her head and tried to disappear, her mind swirling with the memory of their shared kiss and the unexpected eagerness to do it again.

Arriving back home, Kagome took in a deep breath, relishing in the familiar scents. It felt so good to be out of that stuffy hospital. She had expected Sesshoumaru to greet them at the door, but as she stepped further into the house, he was nowhere to be seen. A sense of panic began to set in. Had he gone back through the well without her?

Mrs. Higurashi watched her daughter rush from room to room while she started to put groceries away in the kitchen. When she saw Kagome sprint upstairs, she let out a small laugh.

Kagome practically threw open her bedroom door and let out a sigh of relief. Stretched out across her bed was Sesshoumaru, sleeping soundly on his stomach. She tiptoed closer and noticed one of her magazines still clutched in a clawed hand hanging off the side of the bed. Crouching near his face, Kagome watched him sleep. He looked so peaceful. Reaching out, she gently pushed strands of silver hair from his angelic face.

 Standing up, she took in his large form, noting how his legs and feet hung off the end of the bed. But it was the lack of a shirt that really caught her attention. His pale back was broad and muscular, and her eyes trailed down the expanse until they found the stripes on his hips. Kagome’s hands twitched, the urge to touch them strong. Just as she considered giving in to the impulse, Sesshoumaru turned his head, nuzzling further into her pillow, and a shiver ran down his body.

Was he cold? Noting he was lying on top of both of her blankets, Kagome remembered his mokomoko. She quietly left the room and found her mother still in the kitchen.

“Where is Sesshoumaru’s…” she paused, trying to think of how to describe the giant fluff. “Fur?”

Her mother looked at her for a moment before understanding. She showed Kagome to the closet by the front door where the demon lord’s possessions were stored. The young woman gathered the enormous furry boa, surprised by its weight, and half carried half dragged it upstairs. Back in her bedroom, she draped the fluff around Sesshoumaru, tucking it around him as best she could.

Satisfied that he was now warm and cozy, Kagome gathered some clothes and went to her bathroom to take a long, hot bath.

The sound of the tub draining woke Sesshoumaru from his deep slumber. He hadn’t realized he had fallen asleep and began to sit up, only to notice an unexpected weight on him. Lifting his head, he saw a blanket of white surrounding him—his mokomoko.

“Hm,” he murmured, puzzled as to how it had ended up there.

The bathroom door opened and the room was immediately flooded with Kagome’s sweet scent, pure and untainted by the chemical smells of the hospital. The fragrance nearly made him purr in approval.

She didn’t seem to realize he was awake as she moved around the room, towel-drying her hair. Gone was the hideous hospital gown, replaced by attire that was astonishingly revealing. The blue shorts she wore were somehow even shorter than the skirt she used to don, and the pink tank top was similar to the one she had worn at his camp before the centipede attack. The front hung low, showing more than enough cleavage, and the bottom rode high, giving Sesshoumaru a clear view of her bellybutton.

He propped himself up on one elbow, his other hand absentmindedly petting his pelt as he watched her. There was something mesmerizing about her, the way she moved with ease and grace, the way her scent filled the room, making him feel more at peace than he had in a long time. Or maybe it was just the sight of a barely clothed female he enjoyed.

Kagome continued to move around the room, oblivious to his watchful gaze. Her damp hair clung to her shoulders, a contented smile playing on her lips.

As she turned to face him, her eyes widened in surprise, and a short scream flew from her mouth before she muffed it with her hands, dropping the brush she was holding. “You’re awake.” she signed while pulling her hands from her face, a blush spread across her cheeks. “I didn’t mean to disturb you.”

Sesshoumaru’s half-lidded golden eyes stared back at her making it almost impossible for Kagome to tear her gaze away. The demon was sprawled out on her bed as if he owned it, white fur encircling him like a halo, making him look godlike. The scene would have been inviting and intimidating if not for the contrast of her pink bedspread and pillows. Kagome’s eyes itched to drift lower, to admire the chiseled perfection of his chest, but she kept her focus on his face.

Finally, after what felt like an eternity, Sesshoumaru sat up, letting his pelt billow out around him like a cloud. He signed, “Bring me the hairbrush.”

Kagome blinked, momentarily caught off guard by the request. She leaned down and retrieved the brush, her eyes never leaving him. Nervously, she moved towards him and placed the brush in his outstretched hand. A clawed finger motioned for her to turn around and sit in the open space between his long legs on the bed.

Removing the towel from her shoulders, Kagome slowly did as she was told, her face flushing red with embarrassment. She settled carefully, making sure not to touch him and keeping her back straight. Sesshoumaru began to work through the tangles in her ebony hair with skilled hands. He noted with satisfaction that the gash on her head had closed and was healing quickly, confirming that his powers were aiding her recovery by pushing her own to combat whatever was hindering their flow.

With her back to him, Kagome tried to relax and focus on how gently he was combing her hair. She definitely wasn’t thinking about how soft his lips had felt against hers, or how thick and long his tongue had been as it stroked and prodded her own. No, those thoughts were the furthest thing from her mind!

As Sesshoumaru’s fingers worked through her thick locks, Kagome let out a happy sigh. Sesshoumaru smiled down at the back of her head. As Alpha, it was his duty to ensure his female was well cared for, and grooming was an essential part of that.

Kagome's breathing gradually steadied, and she felt the tension in her shoulders ease under Sesshoumaru’s ministrations. The rhythmic motion of the brush, combined with the occasional sensation of his claws lightly grazing her scalp, pulled a soft moan from her. She closed her eyes, allowing herself to fully enjoy the moment.

When he finally set the brush aside, Sesshoumaru let his fingers continue their gentle exploration of her hair, enjoying the silken texture. Kagome leaned into his touch, her earlier embarrassment forgotten as he began to braid her now shiny smooth hair.

There was a knock on the door before Souta entered. He watched as the demon finished securing the bottom of Kagome’s hair before turning to him. 

“Dinner is almost ready,” Souta announced, surprised to see Kagome there after getting home from his after-school prep class. He had expected to find her still at the hospital. 

Sesshoumaru nodded in acknowledgment, and Souta retreated, shutting the door behind him. The demon looked down at the priestess sitting between his legs, contemplating something. When he felt Kagome begin to sway, he placed his hands on her shoulders to steady her.

Kagome had been so relaxed, enjoying the grooming session, that she felt herself starting to drift off. Strong hands held her still, and she turned to look at the demon with sleepy eyes. She could have sworn she saw a hint of a smile on his lips before he lifted a hand and signed, “We must go downstairs, dinner is ready.”

She blinked slowly a few times, looking between his hand and his face before moving to stand. As Kagome went to open the door, Sesshoumaru grabbed her arm gently, stopping her. 

When she looked at him again, he asked, “Before you go to sleep tonight, do you wish to take in my aura again?”

Chapter Text

Kagome’s immediate response was to turn her back to Sesshoumaru so he couldn’t see her face. She felt heat spreading from her cheeks all the way down her neck. Did she want to 'take in his aura again?' Absolutely! But she hadn’t expected him to suggest doing it again so soon. She had been sure it was nowhere near as enjoyable for him as it was for her. After all, she was human, and demons like Sesshoumaru weren’t exactly known for being the biggest fans of her kind. Maybe he just wanted to get it over with as soon as possible so he could leave her at the village. After bringing Kagome home, he feels responsible and is doing the honorable thing by sticking around. Yes, that had to be the reason.

Without turning around, Kagome nodded yes, and then signed, “Please put a shirt on before coming downstairs.” She quickly exited the room, closing the door behind her.

Sesshoumaru watched Kagome leave, noting the embarrassment and nervousness in her scent. Her reaction puzzled him, but he shrugged and retrieved a plain white shirt from the pile of clothes Mrs. Higurashi had provided and pulled it on. Adjusting the fabric, he made his way downstairs.

In the dining room, Kagome joined her family, trying to push the thought of kissing Sesshoumaru again in just a few hours from her mind. Souta signed excitedly about his day to her, and Mrs. Higurashi moved about the kitchen, the smell of dinner wafting through the house.

When Sesshoumaru finally entered the room, Kagome’s heart skipped a beat. He looked composed and regal as always, even in just a t-shirt and sweats. He took a seat across from Kagome at the table, and she couldn’t help but steal shy glances at him.

The majority of the conversation during the meal was in JSL, and Sesshoumaru found himself preferring this method of communication. Even as a pup, he had never enjoyed speaking with others, but there was something about using his hands instead of his voice that appealed to him. It felt more deliberate, unclouded by false tones.

Souta’s hands moved rapidly, his excitement contagious as he finally had someone else to talk to about his day, school, and hobbies. Sesshoumaru watched with interest, patiently waiting until the teen finished before asking follow-up questions or inquiring about a sign he hadn’t seen before. Mrs. Higurashi occasionally chimed in to translate, but for the most part, she sat back and enjoyed the lively atmosphere. It was rare these days to see her son so open and talkative, and the sight made her heart soar. 

As the meal drew to a close, the warmth of the conversation lingered. Sesshoumaru’s presence had brought a new dynamic to their family, one that was welcomed and embraced.

After dinner, as they cleared the table, Mrs. Higurashi pulled Kagome aside. “How are you feeling, sweetheart?” 

Kagome smiled. “I’m doing much better, Mom. Thank you.”

Her mother’s eyes sparkled with relief. “I’m so glad. And Sesshoumaru… he’s been a great help, hasn’t he?” She signed. 

Kagome nodded, glancing over at the demon lord in the living room, looking at all the video games Souta was showing him. “Yes, he has. I don’t know what I would have done without him.” It was a strange thing to admit. 

Mrs. Higurashi gave her daughter a knowing smile and patted her hand. “You two seem very close.”

Kagome blushed, but there was no denying the truth in her mother’s words. “Yes, we’ve… grown close.”

As the evening drew to a close, Kagome excused herself to her room. She considered changing pajamas, but ultimately decided to just sleep in what she already had on and sat on the edge of her bed. Grabbing mokomoko, buried her hands in it and began to pet the fur while waiting for the demon lord. 

When Mrs. Higurashi had finally ushered Souta to bed, Sesshoumaru was left alone in the living room. His hands began to twitch, he was oddly eager to go upstairs to Kagome. Just as he was about to head that way, the older woman returned with a bottle of sake and two cups.

“Join me for a drink,” she said, not waiting for him to answer before turning around and heading back into the kitchen.

Sesshoumaru followed her and took a seat across from Mrs. Higurashi at the kitchen table. She poured them a generous amount of the spirit, and they both took a drink, sitting in silence for a moment until she finally broke it.

“Will you be taking Kagome back through the well tomorrow?” she asked, her face remaining neutral, showing no indication of how she felt about it.

“Yes,” Sesshoumaru answered with a deep rumble. With her head wound no longer an issue, he saw no reason for them to stay.

Mrs. Higurashi nodded and took another sip of her drink. “And will she go back to traveling with Inuyasha?” This time she did not hide her displeasure. It seemed that every time something terrible happened to Kagome, it was while she was with the half-demon. In the beginning, Mrs. Higurashi had trusted Inuyasha and treated him like family. But over the years his unclothed behavior toward her daughter had not gone unnoticed.

The question caused Sesshoumaru to set his glass down on the table with more force than necessary. “No.”

Though he still blamed himself for the centipede attack, Sesshoumaru had no intention of allowing Inuyasha anywhere near Kagome. The half-demon had lost that right the moment he abandoned her after the battle with Naraku.

His answer seemed to please Mrs. Higurashi, who smiled brightly at him. She finished the last of her sake and stood, gathering his empty cup as well. “Good. I can sleep better knowing Kagome has someone to protect her.”

She said the words so casually that their impact almost blew past him. No one had ever trusted him to protect anything or anyone before. Rin had been an anomaly, choosing to stay by his side of her own free will. Over the years, he had grown fond of her and ensured she was cared for and had the basic necessities. But for someone to entrust him solely with the well-being of another had never happened before. Even when his late father had asked if he had anyone to protect, back then it had been an easy question to answer. But now…

Mrs. Higurashi’s hand on his shoulder pulled him from his thoughts. She gave it a light squeeze before saying, “You are welcome to sleep in my father-in-law's room on the first floor. I set up the spare futon there this morning. He won’t be back for another few weeks.”

The demon nodded and watched as she headed upstairs to her room opposite Kagome’s. He sat for a moment longer, unsure how he felt about the unexpected trust she had placed in him. 

Mrs. Higurashi had turned off all the lights except one in the kitchen before going to bed. Still unsure how this ‘electricity’ worked, Sesshoumaru decided to leave the light on and headed upstairs. He moved silently up the dark staircase and down the hall. The door to Kagome’s room was slightly ajar, and the only light source was coming from a lamp on her desk. He pushed the door open and found the priestess sitting on her bed, toying with his demonic pelt. Not wanting to startle her, he sent a small pulse of his power out. It seemed to work because she immediately dropped mokomoko and turned to look at him with wide blue eyes.

This was it, Kagome thought as she watched him enter the room and close the door behind him. She wasn’t sure why she felt more nervous than last time.

Sesshoumaru took a seat next to her and gently removed his fur from her lap. He didn’t need his superior senses to see that she was tense and nervous. He recalled the strange article he had read that morning, which suggested a few methods to ensure one’s partner was relaxed before initiating intimacy.

As he began to lean in closer to her, Kagome stiffened and had to resist backing away. He must have noticed, because he placed a hand behind her head, keeping her still. His face was now only inches from hers, so she squeezed her eyes shut and opened her mouth, expecting his lips to meet hers. But to her surprise, his lips did not touch hers. Instead, they brush along the side of her jaw. Sesshoumaru began to lightly kiss and nip his way down to her neck. The unexpected action was having the intended effect on Kagome. She felt herself relaxing, turning her head slightly to give him better access to the exposed area. With her dark mane braided and out of the way, it was easy for him to explore her neck without any obstacles.

Kagome’s breath hitched as Sesshoumaru’s lips traveled along her skin, each kiss and bite sending shivers down her spine. The warmth of his breath contrasted with the cool air in the room, creating a tingling sensation that spread throughout her body. 

Sesshoumaru’s hand moved from behind her head to gently caress her back. He could feel her heartbeat quicken under his fingertips, and it pleased him to know his plan was working. He continued his gentle assault on her neck, savoring the taste of her skin and the way her body responded to him.

When he touched a particularly sensitive spot at the base of her neck near her collarbone, Kagome couldn’t suppress the needy whine that formed in the back of her throat. Her reaction made Sesshoumaru linger there, gently sucking the area. In response, she grabbed hold of the front of his shirt and let out a rather loud moan.

He gave her neck one last powerful pull before running his tongue over the spot to soothe the abused flesh. He didn’t give Kagome a chance to recover, lifting her small body to straddle his lap and covering her parted lips with his own.

Strong hands held her in place by the neck and hip as Sesshoumaru began to push his power into her. He felt her try to resist and pull away, but he refused to let her flee.

This time, her reiki responded quickly to him, attempting to fight back. She was much stronger now, which was a good sign. But he needed her mind to accept him before her body would yield to his power.

Sesshoumaru stopped the flow of his aura into her and let it surround her body instead. He pulled away from her lips, allowing Kagome to draw in a much-needed breath, and returned to her neck.

A clawed hand traveled down her hip to her bare thigh, reminding Sesshoumaru of the night she had climbed into his lap at his camp, trying to retrieve a book from him. Even then he had found her soft curves pleasing.

Kagome felt like she was drowning. Every part of her was being consumed by the demon lord. The hand on her naked thigh was kneading and caressing while his mouth suckled on her neck. The combination was causing a pleasurable heat to form in her lower belly.

Sesshoumaru’s touch was both possessive and tender, his aura wrapping around her like a protective cocoon. His kisses trailed up and down her neck, each one leaving her craving more of his touch. 

Kagome’s breathing became shallow and rapid as the heat in her belly grew. She felt his strong, steady heartbeat against her hands as they ran up and down his chest.

Sesshoumaru could sense the priestess finally submitting to him, her reiki gradually softening its resistance. His hand on her thigh continued its gentle caresses, the warmth of her skin under his palm had him crooning into her throat. He reveled in the way her body responded to his touch, the way her breath hitched and her muscles tensed and relaxed under his hands and mouth.

His aura pulsed gently around her, a reassuring presence that enveloped her completely. He returned to her lips, kissing her deeply, his tongue eagerly exploring her mouth.

Kagome’s body responded in kind, her own energy reaching out to him. The sensation of their auras mingling was like nothing she had ever felt before—intense, intimate, and unbelievably arousing. Her hands slid up to wrap around his neck, pulling him closer as she gave herself over to the moment.

Sesshoumaru’s grip on her neck tightened slightly, his fingers digging into her flesh in a way that sent another wave of heat coursing through her. He could feel her surrender, the way her body melted into his, and it ignited something primal within him. He wanted to do more than just kiss her, to feel every inch of her silky soft skin. 

His hand slid further up her thigh, the claws grazing her skin just enough to send a thrill of anticipation through her. She arched her back, pressing herself closer to him when he grabbed her rear, giving it a rough squeeze. The combination of her tongue thrusting into her mouth and fingertips slipping under the bottom of her shorts had Kagome involuntarily rocking her hips forward.

As their kiss deepened and her core brushed against his growing bulge. It caused Sesshoumaru to accidentally bite her bottom lip, his fangs breaking the delicate skin. He pulled back instantly, soothing the small wound with his tongue. The taste of her pure blood was intoxicating. He gazed into her dazed ocean eyes, moving his hand from her neck to run his thumb gently over the now sealed cut. 

He leaned in again, this time pushing his aura into her with ease and no resistance. Her hands buried themselves into his hair, pulling him closer. Sesshoumaru felt her body begin to droop and weaken in his hold, so he shifted his grip, still supporting her with one hand firmly holding her ass while the other wrapped around her waist. With a fluid motion, he turned them so that she lay flat on the bed, with him hovering over her.

Pulling away slightly, Sesshoumaru found Kagome breathless and struggling to keep her eyes open. Her face was flushed, her lips swollen from their kiss, and a large bruise was forming on her neck. He leaned in and nuzzled the side of her face, starting a purr-like rumble deep in his chest. The soothing sound seemed to resonate through her and he felt her body going limp.

The hand on her rear slowly dragged up the back of her thigh, bringing her leg to rest on his hip. The intimate position only heightened his own desire as he struggled to keep himself under control. Her scent, now mingled with his, was filled with their combined arousal making it difficult to pull away. He was no virgin, but the act of mating was not something he had ever explored recreationally. Being in heat or rut was common among his kind, leading to the need to relieve such urges. It was always seen as a necessity to calm his beast. But at this moment, he was not in rut and the female beneath him was not in heat. Yet, he found himself yearning for more. To feel more of her supple body in his hands, to smell her delicious scent, and taste every inch of her flush skin.

Sesshoumaru allowed himself a moment to simply breathe her in as she began to drift off to sleep. He slowly released his hold on Kagome and lifted her up just enough to pull back the blanket and gently tucked her in under it. Mokomoko was still on the bed, so he spread it across her creating a furry white barrier that added an extra layer of warmth and protection. As the soft, silken texture of his pelt enveloped her, Kagome instinctively snuggled into it, a contented sigh escaping her lips.

Sesshoumaru watched her for a moment longer. She looked so peaceful, so trusting, and it stirred something deep within him. He gently brushed a few stray strands of hair from her face, his fingers trailing down and traced the large bruise forming on her neck. 

Once he fully moved away from her, Sesshoumaru sat down on the floor with his back against the bed. He closed his eyes and ran his tongue across his fangs, still tasting the faint trace of her blood. The spiciness of her holy powers mingled with the sweetness of her essence, and he found himself craving more.

Turning his head, Sesshoumaru looked at Kagome, who was now in a deep sleep and snoring gently. The sight of her cuddling his pelt brought a rare smile to his face, calming his urges. The thought of spending the night so far away from her, even in another room, did not sit well with him. At least he had the connection through mokomoko. Turning back around, he settled himself more comfortably on the floor and unconsciously tightened the fur around Kagome.

Fighting to stay awake, Sesshoumaru's mind drifted to what awaited them on the other side of the well. He hoped they would not encounter his half-brother or the slayer before leaving the village. Perhaps the priestess’s hearing would return before they met her old companions. Shaking his head to clear these thoughts, he reminded himself that those were worries for tomorrow. For now, he could have a restful sleep knowing Kagome was safe and healing.

Chapter Text

Kagome slowly opened her eyes, staring up at a bright blue sky with fluffy white clouds lazily drifting by. The sound of grass swaying in the breeze and the distant laughter of children filled her ears. She sat up, looking around for any signs of Shippo or Rin but found herself alone in the middle of a lush meadow. Something soft and heavy floated across her shoulders, enveloping her in a blanket of fur. Turning, she found Sesshoumaru staring down at her, his golden eyes darker than usual, filled with an intensity that made her heart race.

“Sesshoumaru.” The sound of her own voice felt foreign to her now.

His gaze was so intense it felt as if he could see right through her. Kagome noticed he was wearing the modern clothing her mother had bought him—jeans and a fitted shirt. She furrowed her brow in confusion. Why would he be dressed like that if they were back in the past?

Without a word, Sesshoumaru lowered himself to sit behind her, his long, jean-clad legs stretching out on either side of her. The firm press of his broad chest against her back was warm, sending waves of heat coursing through her body. He gently removed mokomoko from her shoulders, and suddenly Kagome realized she was only dressed in her thin pajamas.

Instinctively, she moved to cover her breasts, the flimsy fabric doing little to hide her body, but Sesshoumaru’s large hands stopped her.

His hot breath brushed past her ear, making her shiver. She tried to speak his name again, but the only sound that escaped her lips was a breathy moan as his hands cupped her breasts. He tested their weight before fully grasping them, his fingers teasing her hardened nipples. Kagome gasped, her head falling back against his shoulder, her body arching into his touch.

Sesshoumaru still hadn’t spoken, but a deep, rumbling growl emanated from his chest. One clawed hand left her breast to guide her face toward his. Kagome’s only warning was the heated look in his eyes before his lips claimed hers.

His kiss was demanding, his tongue delving into her mouth with a hunger that left her breathless. She responded in kind, her hands clutching at his thighs, feeling the hard muscles beneath the denim. Sesshoumaru’s other hand roamed her body, tracing the curve of her waist before slipping beneath her pajama bottoms.

His touch was scorching, leaving a burning trail wherever he touched. Kagome moaned into his mouth, her body squirming and seeking more of his touch as he found the sensitive spot between her legs.

Sesshoumaru’s fingers teased her, slipping through her wetness before circling her clit with slow, demanding strokes. Kagome’s hips bucked, needing more, her breath coming in ragged gasps. His growl deepened, vibrating against her back as he increased the pressure, driving her closer to the edge.

Kagome’s world narrowed to the sensation of his fingers and the heat of his mouth on hers. She felt her release building, her body tightening with anticipation. Sesshoumaru broke the kiss, his lips trailing down her neck, nipping and sucking at her skin.

He whispered her name, his voice a husky rumble. “Kagome.”

The sound of her name on his lips was her undoing. She cried out as her orgasm crashed over her, her body convulsing in his arms. Sesshoumaru held her through it, his touch never wavering, his presence a steady anchor in the storm of her release.

“Kagome…”

Kagome suddenly shot up in bed, breathing heavily as she tried to gather herself. Her sleep-hazed eyes darted around, seeing nothing but a sea of white. When she spotted confused golden eyes staring up at her, a blush spread across her face as memories of last night flooded back. The flush deepened when she realized she had just had a wet dream about the demon sleeping next to her bed.

Trying not to look directly at Sesshoumaru or his slightly pouting lips, Kagome signed, “Did… I say anything in my sleep?” She peeked at him long enough to see him simply shake his head, indicating ‘No.’

Nodding mostly to herself, Kagome quickly crawled out of the halo of white fur and bolted for the bathroom. Once safely behind the closed door, she let out an exasperated sigh. A long, hot shower was exactly what she needed to clear her head.

As she headed for the tub, Kagome caught a glimpse of her reflection in the mirror and froze. The left side of her neck was dotted with small love bites, trailing down to a rather large hickey. The sight of the bruises brought a new flush to her cheeks. Closing her eyes, she could almost still feel the phantom touches from last night. 

Her breath began to quicken as those memories twisted and intertwined with images and sensations from her dream. Without realizing it, one of Kagome’s hands began to trace the same path down her stomach and between her legs, mirroring dream Sesshoumaru’s touch. When her fingers brushed against the damp spot on her underwear, her eyes flew open, and she yanked her hand away, mortified by her actions. 

Quickly, she stripped and turned on the shower before stepping in, letting the hot water cascade over her. The heat of the water seeped into her muscles, relaxing the tension she hadn’t realized she was holding. She leaned against the cool tiles, trying to calm her racing heart. The water streamed down, washing away the evidence of her arousal and the lingering traces of her vivid dream.

Back in the bedroom, Sesshoumaru remained on the floor with a slightly furrowed brow. The scent of Kagome’s embarrassment, shame, and hints of desire still lingered in the air, leaving him confused. From her reaction last night, he was certain she had enjoyed their kiss. He had even made sure to use some of the tips he learned from that inappropriate magazine.

One of his hands twitched as he remembered how firm yet plush her rear had felt in his grasp. It was the perfect size, fitting into his large palm. He had felt the heat radiating from her center when he curled his fingers beneath the scrap of fabric covering her plump cheeks. If he had just moved his hand a little further south…

A low groan filled the small bedroom as Sesshoumaru shifted and adjusted himself. Reaching behind him, he grabbed Mokomoko to cover his lap as he tried to will away his growing erection.

Why was he behaving like a pup hitting puberty? It had been centuries since his body acted on its own. It wasn’t like he had never touched a female before, granted none of the demonesses he bedded in the past had felt as soft and supple as Kagome.

The sound of the water being shut off and the shower curtain being pulled back drew Sesshoumaru’s attention. The realization that she was now only a door away, possibly still bare, had him suppressing another groan.

Closing his eyes, the demon tried to concentrate. He forced himself to think of anything that would deflate his twitching cock. He had almost succeeded when he heard the door crack open and the scent of Kagome’s nervousness hit him.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes snapped open, and he turned to see her attempting to sneak into the room, wrapped in only a small towel and cheeks flushed. Her damp hair clung to her shoulders as she avoided his gaze while digging through her dresser for something to wear.

When Kagome bent over to reach one of the lower drawers, Sesshoumaru had to close his wandering eyes as the bottom of her towel began to rise. This was not helping calm him down at all. He kept his eyes firmly shut until he heard the bathroom door close again. He needed to leave this room before Kagome’s delicious scent and the sight of her bare skin drove his beast into initiating another aura transfer or worse, an early rut.

Focusing his mind and conjuring up images of his idiot half-brother’s face did the trick, and his growing arousal finally subsided. Deciding to avoid further temptation, Sesshoumaru stood and headed downstairs.

Entering the kitchen, he found Mrs. Higurashi busy making breakfast. She turned and greeted him with a warm smile. “Good morning, Sesshoumaru. I’m making French toast. Would you like some?”

Unsure of what French toast was, but enticed by the mouthwatering smell, he nodded. “Yes.”

As Sesshoumaru enjoyed his first Western breakfast of French toast, bacon, eggs, and potatoes, Mrs. Higurashi stood behind him, braiding his long hair with practiced hands. The sensation was oddly soothing, reminding him of simpler times when his mother would care for him in a similar manner when he was a pup.

The French toast was unlike anything he had ever tasted. The sweetness of the maple syrup combined with the savory flavors of the bacon and eggs created a delightful contrast that he savored with each bite. He hadn’t realized how hungry he was until he started eating, and he found himself thoroughly enjoying the meal.

Just then, Kagome entered the kitchen, feeling refreshed and more composed. She paused for a moment, taking in the scene of her mother and Sesshoumaru. The sight of him enjoying breakfast as her mother styled his hair into a neat braid brought a smile to her face.

Mrs. Higurashi finished his hair and gave his shoulder a gentle pat. “There you go, all done.” Noticing her daughter standing nearby, she signed and spoke, “Good morning, sweetie.”

Sesshoumaru had been so immersed in his meal and grooming that he hadn’t sensed Kagome entering the room. He looked up only to find her back to him as she made a plate for herself. To his disappointment, she had decided to wear her hair down and had applied a strange-smelling flesh color paste to her neck, covering the markings he had made.

When all three were seated at the table together, Mrs. Higurashi caught her daughter’s attention and signed to both of them. “Souta wants to see the two of you off when he gets home from school this evening. So I thought we could all go shopping together and gather some extra supplies for you both.”

Confused, Kagome looked at Sesshoumaru. “Are you ready to go back?” They hadn’t spoken about it, but to be fair, she had been doing her best to avoid the demon lord all morning.

“Yes,” Sesshoumaru replied, trying to keep his displeasure hidden as he stared at her neck. “Your wound has healed, so there is no reason to delay.”

Kagome pursed her lips, the motion a subtle attempt to hold back the flood of emotions threatening to spill over. Sure, it made sense to go back through the well now that she was better. Logically, she knew that. But the fact that Sesshoumaru hadn't even discussed it with her before making the decision on his own stirred something deep within her, something she hadn’t felt since she stopped traveling with Inuyasha.

It was the same feeling of being sidelined, of having her choices stripped away without so much as a conversation. Her chest tightened as the familiar resentment bubbled up, accompanied by a sense of hurt and frustration. She had thought things would be different with Sesshoumaru, that he would continue to treat her as an equal rather than someone to be ordered around.

The memories of traveling with Inuyasha came rushing back—countless moments where she had felt overlooked, undervalued, and taken for granted. And now, here she was, faced with the same dismissive behavior from his half-brother. It cut deeper than she wanted to admit. 

Kagome’s hands clenched into fists, her nails digging into her palms as she struggled to keep her emotions in check. The hurt was raw, mingling with a fierce determination not to let this pattern repeat itself. She wouldn’t let herself be pushed aside again. Not this time. Not by anyone.

She picked up her knife and fork and began to aggressively cut apart her French toast, all the while keeping eye contact with the demon across from her. Sesshoumaru merely raised an eyebrow in question at her strange behavior.

After taking a few large bites and washing them down with orange juice, Kagome wiped her mouth with the back of her hand and signed, “Fine. We will leave after Souta gets home. Until then, we will do whatever I want.”

Sesshoumaru saw no reason to argue. He still knew very little about this era, so no matter what they did, he was at the mercy of these two human females. He shrugged his shoulders and went back to his meal, unaware that his nonchalant gesture only further enraged the priestess.

Chapter Text

Kagome hadn’t looked at Sesshoumaru once since breakfast. Even now, as she pushed the shopping cart around the market, she refused to acknowledge him. The only time she showed any kind of reaction toward him was when her mother spoke to him. Kagome would tense up, clearly trying not to look interested in their conversation.

Suppressing another sigh, Sesshoumaru picked up a box of strawberry Pocky and placed it in the strange metal trolley. He was browsing the other flavors when he heard a group of females approaching.

“Kagome! Is that you?”

Looking to his right, he saw three humans closing in, calling out to the priestess. Her mother had stepped away, leaving it up to him to handle Kagome, even if she was inexplicably angry with him.

Deciding it was best to intercept the loud females, Sesshoumaru stepped between them and Kagome, who was busy reading a package of some strange food. Placing a hand on the small of her back, she jumped slightly and stared up at him with wide blue eyes.

“There are people calling out to you,” he signed and moved his body just enough for her to see.

Kagome suppressed the groan forming in the back of her throat. The last thing she wanted to deal with was her old high school friends. They were nice enough girls but pushy and nosy. Even worse, now she had to talk to the demon so he could play translator for her.

“They are… friends,” she finally said before waving to Ayumi, Eri, and Yuka as they stopped behind Sesshoumaru.

“It is you! Wow, it’s been forever!” Ayumi exclaimed, looking between Kagome and the tall man who still had his hand on her back. “Does Hojo know you are back? I’m sure he would love to see you.”

At the mention of that human’s name, Sesshoumaru tensed up, his claws momentarily unsheathing and digging into Kagome’s back.

Feeling her flinch under his touch, he quickly retracted them and removed his hand, then told Kagome what was said.

Kagome furrowed her brow. She was almost positive Ayumi would not refer to Hojo as ‘the annoying male who kept visiting her.’

Glaring up at Sesshoumaru, she angrily signed her response before crossing her arms over her chest, waiting for him to pass it along.

Gritting his fangs, the demon looked back at the confused females and said, “Kagome has seen Hojo. She is not interested.”

Seeing the shocked look on her friends' faces, Kagome smacked Sesshoumaru on the arm and demanded, “What did you say to them?”

Ignoring her, the demon continued, “Kagome has suffered an injury and has lost her hearing.”

Her friends' expressions then shifted to something like sympathy. Kagome was ready to strangle the demon lord if he kept ignoring her.

Yuka spoke next, “So, are you helping out as her interpreter?”

Sesshoumaru's anger flared. He glanced at Kagome, who was furiously signing, her hands moving so quickly he could barely keep up. She was still in the middle of her tirade when he turned back to the girls.

“While I do know sign language, I am not employed by Kagome. I am her boyfriend.” He hoped this information would end any more mention of that Hojo boy. The human had made no attempt to learn JSL even though the brother of the female he was interested in was deaf. Pathetic.

Kagome was livid. Once again, the demon was ignoring her and saying whatever he pleased. When Eri reached over, patted her on the shoulder, and gave her a thumbs up, she was beyond lost and now just wanted to get out of the grocery store.

Luckily for Kagome, her mother finally returned.

“Oh, hello, girls,” Mrs. Higurashi greeted them with a warm smile.

While her mother exchanged pleasantries, Kagome seized Sesshoumaru’s arm and dragged him a few aisles over. Once she was sure no one was going to wander down the feminine hygiene aisle, she whirled on the demon lord.

“What is wrong with you?!” she signed, exaggerating her frustration by mouthing the words. “You can’t just ignore me and say whatever you want. First, you decide we’re leaving through the well without even talking to me about it, and now you're taking charge and telling my friends whatever you want!”

Sesshoumaru remained impassive, staring down at her with his usual stoic expression. He had not meant to upset her. As alpha, it was in his nature to take charge and make decisions for his pack.

Seeing that he wasn’t going to say anything and instead kept that infuriatingly calm look on his face, Kagome ran her hands through her hair. After taking a few calming breaths, she continued, “I already had to deal with this behavior from your brother. I will not do it again. From now on, we make decisions as a team. You don’t get to decide what’s best without even asking me first.”

Sesshoumaru’s golden eyes narrowed slightly, a flicker of understanding passing through them. He wasn’t used to being questioned, let alone being told he was wrong. But Kagome’s words struck a chord. She was comparing him to his idiot half brother and that stung.

After a moment, he finally spoke, his movements slow and measured. “I apologize, Kagome. It was not my intention to disregard your feelings. I will endeavor to consult with you in the future.”

Kagome blinked, surprised by his sudden concession. It wasn’t often that Sesshoumaru admitted to being wrong, let alone apologized. Her anger began to dissipate, replaced by a sense of cautious relief.

“Thank you,” she signed. “I refuse to be pushed around again.” 

The determination in her sapphire eyes had the corner of his mouth twitching upwards. “Understood.” 

Ready to get back to shopping and then maybe find some lunch, Kagome made to walk past Sesshoumaru when he stopped her. She looked up at him with a questioning face but it immediately turned beet red when she saw what he was holding.

“What is this item for?” he innocently asked while holding a pink and red box. He recognized the strawberry image and word on it but nothing else.

Kagome had never moved so quickly in her life as she snatched the box from the demon's hands. He tilted his head in confusion at her actions and watched as she placed it back on the shelf before grabbing his arm and pulling him behind her again.

There was no way in hell she was going to explain what strawberry-flavored lube was for to Sesshoumaru.

Chapter Text

When Sesshoumaru and Kagome returned to where Mrs. Higurashi was standing, they found her alone, having already shooed away the three girls with promises that her daughter would call them the moment her hearing returned.

This information only further annoyed Sesshoumaru. Why were all of the priestess’s so-called friends so quick to dismiss her once they learned of her ailment? He had spent the least amount of time with her, yet he remained by her side. He glanced over at the young woman and found she did not seem bothered by this, which only meant she was used to being pushed aside. Mrs. Higurashi addressing him pulled the demon out of his thoughts.

“Sesshoumaru, dear. I picked out a few more snacks that I think you might like.” She proceeded to show him various bags and boxes with strange-looking artwork and bubble lettering.

“It is unnecessary to purchase these for me.” Though he enjoyed how the sugary sweetness smelled through the packaging, he had already selected his treat.

“Nonsense! Feel free to pick out anything that you want to try.”

Kagome had been keeping a close eye on their conversation, grateful they were using JSL while speaking. But to her horror, Sesshoumaru began to mention the box of strawberry lubricant he found earlier.

Cutting in, Kagome animatedly signed, “That wasn’t food, so no need to get it!”

Seeing her daughter become flustered and red, Mrs. Higurashi could only assume the demon had found something rather… risqué. To save Kagome from further embarrassment, she suggested they check out and then find somewhere nice for lunch.

After leaving the store, they loaded their groceries into the car and walked to a quaint café nearby. The atmosphere was calm, with soft music playing and the aroma of freshly brewed coffee wafting through the air. They found a cozy corner table and settled in.

As they waited for their food, Kagome found herself relaxing a bit. She glanced at Sesshoumaru, who seemed to be observing everything with mild curiosity. He met her gaze and raised an eyebrow.

“What is it?” he asked.

“Nothing,” Kagome signed back, a small smile tugging at her lips. “Just thinking how different you look here, out of place yet oddly fitting in.”

Sesshoumaru tilted his head, considering her words. “This world is strange, but not entirely uninteresting.”

Kagome laughed quietly. “I suppose that’s a compliment.”

Their food arrived, interrupting their silent conversation. Mrs. Higurashi watched them with a fond smile as they began to eat. Kagome, not holding back and hungrily devouring her BLT. While Sesshoumaru took his time, first sniffing the bread, then peeling it back and examining the sandwiches contents, before finally deeming it edible and taking small bites. 

“So, Sesshoumaru,” Mrs. Higurashi began as she finished her own meal, “what do you think of our time? It must be quite a change from what you’re used to.”

Sesshoumaru paused mid bite, contemplating his answer. “It is... different. There are many things I do not understand, but it is not without its merits.”

Mrs. Higurashi looked over at Kagome who was engrossed in her own meal and staring out the window before she turned back to the demon. “I can imagine. You’ve handled it well, though. Not many would handle such a drastic change with such grace.”

The demon lord inclined his head slightly, acknowledging the compliment. He was sure it had to be some kind of comparison to the half-breed and the way he reacted so strongly to every little thing. “I have had to adapt to many things over my long life. This is just another challenge to overcome.”

Once the demon finished his lunch, the three left the café and headed back to the car. Just as Mrs. Higurashi was about to unlock the doors, she paused and turned to the couple. “Why don’t I take the groceries home and you show Sesshoumaru around some more?” she suggested. “Souta won’t be home for a few more hours.”

Kagome looked up at Sesshoumaru and thought for a moment. A museum was out of the question; she didn’t want to overwhelm or traumatize the demon. An amusement park might be too loud and crowded. Maybe someplace dark with few people during a weekday. A movie? No, they were unpredictable, and explaining the mechanics was beyond her ability.

“Oh!” she exclaimed out loud, startling the demon she had been staring at while thinking. Turning back to her mother, she signed, “How about the aquarium?”

As they traveled in the back of a taxi, Kagome felt her excitement grow. The aquarium was one of her favorite places, and she hoped Sesshoumaru would find it just as fascinating. The dim lighting, serene atmosphere, and mesmerizing sea creatures promised to be the perfect setting for a memorable day.

Once they arrived, Kagome eagerly led Sesshoumaru through the entrance, pausing to grab a brochure for him that explained the various exhibits. The first area they entered was a breathtaking tunnel surrounded by a massive tank filled with vibrant fish, gliding rays, and sleek small sharks. Sesshoumaru’s eyes widened slightly, and Kagome couldn’t help but smile at his reaction.

Sesshoumaru watched the fish swim effortlessly above them, his usual stoic expression softening with genuine curiosity. Kagome pointed out different species, signing their names and sharing interesting facts she remembered from previous visits. Sesshoumaru watched her attentively, occasionally nodding or asking questions.

As they moved through the displays, Kagome noticed how Sesshoumaru seemed to be in his element, his fascination evident. When they reached the jellyfish exhibit, he stopped in his tracks, captivated by the ethereal creatures glowing softly in the darkened room.

“These are... remarkable,” he signed, his golden eyes reflecting the soft, pulsating light of the jellyfish.

Kagome nodded, feeling a warmth spread through her chest. “They are, aren’t they? So peaceful and beautiful.”

“Beautiful?” Sesshoumaru signed back, barely able to hold back the smile tugging on his lips. “Just like me?”

It took a few seconds for Kagome to realize that he was referring to the sign she had used to describe him the night at his campsite. Blushing furiously, she turned back to look at the jellyfish and missed the quiet chuckle coming from the demon beside her.

They spent hours wandering through the aquarium, exploring the deep-sea exhibits, watching playful otters, and marveling at the vibrant coral reefs. Kagome couldn’t remember the last time she had felt so carefree, and it seemed Sesshoumaru felt the same way.

As they strolled through the many hallways, they stumbled upon an interactive exhibit where a group of middle schoolers were being introduced to a fur seal. Grabbing Sesshoumaru’s hand, Kagome led him over to the scene. Standing back, they watched as the children got to feed and pet the seal.

“Would anyone else like to feed Choco?” the seal handler asked as the students were ushered away by a teacher. Seeing that Sesshoumaru and Kagome were the only other people in the room, she waved them over.

Standing back with her phone, Kagome giggled while she took pictures and a video of the demon lord cautiously holding out a fish for the seal to take. Choco opened his mouth wide, waiting for Sesshoumaru to drop the snack into it. After a successful feeding, Sesshoumaru managed to awkwardly pat the small seal on the head a few times before the creature was taken back to its habitat.

Sesshoumaru’s initial hesitation transformed into a rare smile as he watched Choco waddle away. Kagome couldn’t stop laughing, her joy infectious.

“Who knew the great Lord Sesshoumaru could be so gentle?” she signed teasingly, her blue eyes sparkling.

Sesshoumaru’s smile pulled down into a frown. “Do not get used to it,” he signed back, though the amusement in his eyes betrayed his words.

As they were leaving, Sesshoumaru paused by the gift shop, his gaze lingering on a display of penguin plushies. Kagome followed his line of sight and picked up one of the fluffy toys, turning it over in her hands.

“Do you like this one?” she asked, holding it up for him to see. While they hadn’t spent much time at the penguin exhibit, she had noticed how he seemed captivated by the way they swam. He even asked her why they were collecting pebbles and presenting them to each other.

Sesshoumaru nodded, his expression thoughtful as he stared back at her. “It reminds me of today. I would like to remember it.”

Kagome smiled and happily purchased the plush, handing it to Sesshoumaru once they were outside. “I’m glad you enjoyed it,” she signed. “I did too.”

Sesshoumaru took the penguin and held it under his arm. “Thank you, Kagome. This was a... pleasant experience.”

Kagome beamed at him, her heart skipping a beat from the way he was looking at her. “We should get going. Souta will be home soon,” she signed before grabbing Sesshoumaru’s hand and waving down a taxi.

Chapter Text

Kagome excitedly showed her mother the video of Sesshoumaru petting the seal on her phone. As the two women laughed and looked at photos, Sesshoumaru, already dressed in his usual feudal attire, sat quietly rummaging through the red backpack Mrs.Higurashi had prepared for him. 

There were items he used during his visit. A toothbrush, toothpaste, a few sets of the odd clothing she had bought for him, and an array of sweets. 

“Oh! Sesshoumaru, sweetie, I went ahead and hung the rest of your clothes in Kagome’s closet to use on your next visit.” The older woman told him while helping her daughter stuff more items into her large yellow bag.

He nodded, seeing no reason to inform her that it was unlikely he would return. Much to his own disappointment. It was rather… freeing being in a place where everything was new.

Souta came flying through the front door, crouching over trying to catch his breath. When he saw that the demon lord was still there he smiled and rushed over.

“You’re still here!” He signed while panting. “I have something I want to give you.” He added before sprinting upstairs.

When Souta came back downstairs he saw Sesshoumaru seated on the couch waiting patiently. He approached and held out a brown paper bag to the demon. 

Sesshoumaru looked between the boy and the bag before taking it. Reaching inside he pulled out several books. 

“I know Kagome has lent you some books on sign language, but this one is for advanced learners and the other is a history on JSL and other forms of sign language.” Souta explained between one pointing at each book. 

“Thank you.” Sesshoumaru said, giving the teen a small smile and a pat on the head. 

With both backpacks slung over his shoulders, Sesshoumaru pulled Kagome close, wrapping her securely in his arms, and leapt into the well. The familiar rush of magic enveloped them, and Kagome buried her face into his soft mokomoko to hide the flush creeping up her cheeks. His hold was firm, the proximity causing her heart to race. As the blue energy swirled around them and began to fade, Sesshoumaru landed softly at the bottom of the well. Without missing a beat, he launched them upward, out of the ancient portal, and into the clearing.

Kagome let out a breath, relief washed over her, not just because they had safely crossed time, but because Sesshoumaru was finally letting go of her. Glancing around the darkening clearing, she spotted a figure at the forest’s edge. Her heart leapt when she recognized the familiar silhouette—Sango, waiting patiently beneath the swaying branches.

With excitement bubbling up, Kagome waved and jogged toward her friend. Behind her, Sesshoumaru followed silently, his gaze darkening as it fell on the slayer. He narrowed his eyes. If Sango was here, then he must be as well. The half-breed was likely skulking nearby. Sesshoumaru’s jaw clenched at the thought. 

Sango offered Kagome a warm smile as she approached, pulling her into a tight hug. She felt a chill from the demon lord’s glare but chose to ignore it. This meeting wasn’t about him.

“Kagome,” Sango whispered, pulling back slightly from the hug. “How are you? Have you healed?”

Though the words came softly, Kagome could only make out a faint hum, the sound muted and distant in her impaired ears. Her brows furrowed in confusion, and she glanced back at Sesshoumaru, silently pleading for help. 

With a sigh, Sesshoumaru strode up beside them, dropping their backpacks unceremoniously on the ground. His golden eyes flicked between the two women, then he turned to Kagome. “She asked if you’ve healed,” he signed.

Kagome nodded, grateful for his translation, but before she could respond, Sesshoumaru’s attention shifted back to Sango. His tone sharpened, losing all patience. “Her head wound has healed, but she remains deaf. Why are you here, slayer?”

Sango flinched, his cutting words slicing through her already frayed nerves. She had anticipated his hostility, but the reality of it still stung. She straightened her posture, mustering the courage she had been gathering for this moment. Reaching into her robes, she pulled out a carefully folded piece of parchment. Her hands trembled slightly as she held it out.

“Lord Sesshoumaru,” Sango said softly, her eyes not meeting his. “Please tell Kagome that Miroku helped me write down what I’ve been wanting to say. No… what I’ve been too afraid to say for so long.” Her voice broke slightly. “I didn’t want to lose my sister.”

Kagome tilted her head up to meet Sesshoumaru’s golden gaze. His expression remained unreadable, but she could see the uncertainty in his eyes. When he finally sighed, it was as though he had been dreading this moment, yet there was a sense of inevitability in the way he relayed Sango’s message to her.

The weight of the parchment in her hands felt heavier than it should have. With a steadying breath, Kagome began to read, her eyes scanning the words with growing confusion. Sesshoumaru and Sango watched her in tense silence, their gazes never leaving her face. As the meaning of the words sank in, Kagome’s scent shifted—a subtle, yet sharp change that Sesshoumaru picked up on immediately. Curiosity gave way to confusion, then anger flashed across her features, and finally shock, followed by a profound sadness, darkened her expression.

Her hands fell limp at her sides, the letter dangling loosely from her fingers. Kagome’s eyes filled with tears that she stubbornly refused to let fall. Her wide, watery blue eyes locked with Sango’s, and for a moment, the pain in her gaze was almost too much for the slayer to endure.

Sango’s face was pale, her hands shaking as she watched her friend grapple with the truth. The regret in her own heart was suffocating. She had feared this moment for so long, yet now that it had come, the reality was far worse than she had imagined.

Kagome dropped the letter and her  hands moved, forming a series of signs directed at her friend. Her expression was neutral, distant even, as if she were trying to maintain some semblance of control over the growing sadness inside her. 

When she finished, Kagome didn’t wait for a response. She stepped around Sesshoumaru without a word, bending to pick up her backpack. Then, without looking back, she began walking toward the village, her figure shrinking into the distance, swallowed by the looming trees.

Sango stood frozen, her heart in her throat as she watched Kagome’s retreating form. The guilt that had been gnawing at her for months now became unbearable. 

Brown eyes darted to Sesshoumaru, searching for answers, for some kind of reassurance that all wasn’t lost. Sesshoumaru seemed almost…pitying. He knew the sting of betrayal, the scars it left on even the strongest of souls. And Kagome had been through more than most.

In a low, controlled voice, Sesshoumaru began to speak. “The priestess thanks you for telling her the truth. She wishes that you and the half-breed had been open with her regarding your transgressions earlier.” His tone was sharp, but not unkind. “At this time, she requires space to process this information.”

Sango flinched, her heart breaking as she processed Sesshoumaru’s words. She had expected anger, maybe even hatred, but instead, there was only a cold, painful acceptance from Kagome.

Sesshoumaru’s gaze softened, ever so slightly, as he continued, “She also mentioned that the next time she returns home, she will purchase vitamins and other essentials… to ensure you and your pup remain healthy.”

The final word hit Sango like a punch to the gut. Kagome knew. She knew everything now. And still, she had offered to help. It was both a kindness and a painful reminder of the kind of person Kagome was—someone who would offer compassion even in the face of betrayal.

Tears welled up in Sango’s eyes as she stood there, her body trembling. She had lost something precious today, and there was no telling if she could ever repair the damage. Watching Kagome walk away, she realized that she had not just hurt her friend—she had shattered a bond that had once been unbreakable.

Chapter Text

Kagome moved through the motions on autopilot, her mind distant from her surroundings as she walked the familiar path to the village. She barely registered Kaede’s hut as she entered, her hands gathering Rin and Shippo’s things. Ah-Un, resting nearby, lifted one head in mild curiosity while Jaken, fast asleep on top of the dragon’s back, snored obliviously. For once, Kagome was grateful for her deafness; Jaken’s grumbling was the last thing she could handle.

Betrayed by your friends. You must truly mean nothing to them

Trying not to focus on those dark thoughts, Kagome began sheepdogging the kids outside, she placed Shippo gently onto Ah-Un, giving the kit a reassuring pat on the head. He looked at her, worry laced in his wide eyes. His small hands signed, "What happened?"

What other deceptions are they hiding from you?

The voice was growing stronger and Kagome paused, her throat tightening as she fought the urge to cry again. Instead of answering the kit, she lifted Rin onto the dragon beside him. The action jostled Jaken awake, and though his mouth opened in protest, Kagome didn’t hear a single complaint. It was a small mercy.

Ah-Un shifted beneath the extra weight, but Kagome stirred the beast up and forward, her destination clear in her mind. She wanted to leave the village behind—needed to escape the suffocating feeling that clung to the place. But just as she guided the dragon down the dirt path heading west, a flash of red appeared, blocking her way.

Inuyasha.

He stood in the center of the road, arms crossed. “Look, Sango apologized, okay? So let’s just move on and pretend that—hey! I’m talking to you!”

Kagome didn’t stop. She barely acknowledged him as she maneuvered Ah-Un around him, her focus set solely on the setting sun. She couldn’t—wouldn’t—engage him. Not now. Not after everything.

Run away like you always do, little priestess. 

Inuyasha, true to form, growled in frustration and reached for her arm. But before he could make contact, a larger, clawed hand shot out, swatting him away with ease.

Sesshoumaru.

The demon lord stepped between them, his towering form casting a long shadow over his half-brother. His golden eyes burned with a warning. “Once again, you have proven yourself thoughtless,” he said. “She does not wish to speak to you, nor travel with you. I suggest you attend to your chosen female and leave this one be.”

Inuyasha’s face twisted in anger. “Fuck you, Sesshoumaru! This is between Kagome and me, so back off!”

He cocked his fist, ready to swing, but froze when a strained voice cut through the tension.

“Just… stop, Inuyasha.” Sango’s voice cracked as she emerged from the forest to stand by Kaede’s hut. Her hand instinctively rested over her belly, a protective gesture that didn’t go unnoticed. Miroku rounded the other side of the dwelling, watching the confrontation with a heavy heart.

“Kagome needs time,” Sango continued, her voice shaking. “We can’t force her to forgive us.”

Inuyasha whipped around to face her, his anger boiling over. “We didn’t do anything wrong! It’s not my fault she hasn’t gotten over me!”

The moment the words left his mouth, regret hit him like a wave. The air seemed to still, as if even the wind held its breath.

Sango’s expression darkened, her grief turning to cold fury. “Until you can grow up and realize the world doesn’t revolve around you, Inuyasha, don’t you dare come near me.” Her voice was icy, every word a dagger aimed straight at his heart.

Inuyasha’s face fell. He opened his mouth to protest, to try and explain, but the damage was already done. Sango, the woman he had unintentionally fallen for, turned away from him and disappeared into Kaede’s hut without a second glance. The door slid shut behind her with a finality that felt like a slap to his face.

For the first time in a long while, Inuyasha felt truly torn. His best friend was walking away from him, and now, the mother of his child had cast him aside. He looked to Miroku for support, but the monk simply shook his head in quiet disappointment before following Sango inside.

He stood there, his fists clenched by his sides, watching as everything he had clung to slipped through his fingers. 

Sesshoumaru had already turned, trailing after Kagome and the children as they moved further away from the village. He had no words for his brother, no interest in the pain that Inuyasha had brought upon himself. 

Chapter Text

A contented sigh escaped Kagome’s lips as she snuggled deeper into her bed. The weight of a warm arm draped over her waist, pulling her closer to the body behind her, was comforting. Her bedroom was bathed in the soft light of dawn, casting gentle shadows across the familiar space. She smiled, feeling at peace for the first time in days. Everything seemed perfect.

But that peaceful haze shattered the moment she tried to shift but found she couldn’t move.

“Sesshoumaru…” she whispered, her voice light with sleep, “I can’t breathe…”

The arm tightened around her waist, making her gasp. Panic began to rise, but it wasn’t the pressure that stole her air—it was the voice. Low, sweet, and dripping with malevolence.

"Guess again, little bird."

Her blood turned to ice, and before she could process what was happening, her instincts took over. Kicking, scratching, she thrashed violently until she finally broke free, tumbling out of the bed and onto the floor. Her heart hammered in her chest as she scrambled backward, pressing herself against the far wall.

Laying on her bed, looking far too content, was Naraku. His dark hair spilled across her pillow, his sinister grin lighting up his pale face. He propped himself up on one elbow, eyes gleaming with amusement.

“Now, now," he cooed, "no need to be so dramatic.” He patted the empty spot beside him. “Come back to bed. We have much to discuss.”

Kagome’s breath came in short spurts, her vision blurring as she struggled to make sense of it all. Just a moment ago, she had been surrounded by Rin and Shippou, camped out beneath the stars in the forest. Now… she was here, in her own time, in her bedroom. How? Was this real?

Naraku’s dark chuckle snapped her attention back to him, her stomach churning in fear.

“Oh, little priestess,” he said, sliding off the bed with predatory grace, the deep purple robe he wore nearly slipping open as he knelt beside her. “You still haven’t figured it out?”

She flinched away as his cold fingers brushed against her forehead. “This is all happening right here,” he whispered, dragging his fingers to the back of her neck. “And I’ve been hiding here, inside you.” His hand tightened, his sneer turning cruel. “Did you really think I would die so easily? That I wouldn’t find a way to survive?”

Terror paralyzed her. This couldn’t be happening. It was just a nightmare—she had to wake up. Any second now, she would snap out of it, and he would be gone. Just a terrible, twisted dream

Naraku’s fingers slid from the back of her neck to grip her throat, his touch cold as ice. “You think this is just a dream?” he murmured, reading her thoughts with an unsettling ease. “Unfortunately for you, this is very real.”

Her body shook as bile rose in her throat. This isn’t real… it can’t be.

“Don’t worry,” Naraku’s voice cut through her frantic thoughts like a blade. “When you wake, I’ll be there too. Thanks to Sesshoumaru, I can now move freely within your mind.” He smirked, his eyes gleaming with sadistic pleasure. “It’s such a shame about Inuyasha, isn’t it? Choosing your best friend over you. First it was Kikyo… then Sango. How does it feel to be abandoned by everyone you love?”

Kagome’s body trembled uncontrollably, her vision darkening at the edges.

“I had planned to stay hidden until you finished collecting the jewel shards,” he continued, leaning closer. His breath was hot against her cheek. “But watching you squirm is too tempting to resist. I’ve enjoyed playing with you, adding my own little thoughts and suggestions along the way.”

His gaze trailed down her body, and Kagome suddenly realized she was wearing nothing but a thin, white nightgown. A violent chill raced down her spine as Naraku’s eyes darkened with hunger. “I suppose I can understand why Sesshoumaru is so interested in you. I’d be lying if I said I haven’t thought about what you taste like.”

A wicked grin spread across his lips as he crawled closer, robe falling from his shoulders and his lean chest now fully exposed. “You’ve allowed that dog to violate you… surely it wouldn’t be so different from me, would it?”

Revulsion surged within her, and Kagome’s instincts kicked in once more. She bit down hard on her tongue, the metallic taste of blood filling her mouth. Pain shot through her, but it was what she needed.

The dream shattered.

Kagome woke with a start, bolting upright, gasping for air. Her chest heaved, and her hands flew to her throat as if she could still feel his fingers wrapped around it. The children, who had been snuggled beside her, stirred at the sudden movement. Shippou was the first to sit up, his eyes wide with worry as he looked at her.

“Kagome?” his small voice asked, but she couldn’t respond. Blood dripped from her mouth, the result of biting her tongue in her sleep. She spat it out, trying to regain control of her breathing.

A hand touched her shoulder from behind, and Kagome flinched violently. But when she turned, she met the familiar, golden eyes of Sesshoumaru. His brows furrowed in confusion, clearly concerned by her reaction.

Without thinking, she threw herself against him, her arms wrapping tightly around his shoulders. Her body shook as she buried her face in his chest, seeking comfort in the deep rumble of his steady breathing. Sesshoumaru froze for a moment, startled by the sudden embrace, but when he realized she wasn’t letting go, he sighed and settled himself onto her sleeping bag.

The children also crawled over and curled up around them. Rin tucked herself into the crook of Sesshoumaru’s arm, while Shippou burrowed himself into Kagome's hair. Sesshoumaru wrapped his arms around them, holding them close.

For tonight, he wouldn’t press her. Tomorrow, he would demand answers—would find out what had caused such terror to grip her so tightly. But for now, he would remain silent, holding his pack safely within his arms.

The nightmare might have ended, but its shadow still loomed.

Chapter Text

Sesshoumaru was, as Kagome had so eloquently put it, grumpy.

He wouldn’t have used that word, of course. Grumpy was for children and old men—not for a powerful demon lord like himself. But there was no denying the irritation that burned beneath his calm exterior.

It had started the morning after Kagome’s late-night panic. She had woken up with a look in her eyes that he couldn’t quite place, but she refused to talk about it. Every time he tried to broach the subject, she’d brush him off, focusing all her attention on the children or retreating into meditation. Sesshoumaru had learned to wait. Patience was one of his virtues, after all—or so he believed.

But Kagome had a way of testing that patience.

As if her silence wasn’t enough, things had gone further downhill during one of their midday breaks. While the pack got ready to eat their meal, Rin had uncovered the stash of snacks Mrs. Higurashi had packed for him, the one he had carefully hidden away for himself. It was a rare indulgence, one that he’d been silently looking forward to.

In his defense, it wasn’t as though he had a taste for human food in general. But those snacks—sweet, salty, perfectly portioned—they were a weakness he allowed himself. 

Rin, however, had no such restraint. Neither did Shippou, or Jaken, for that matter. In the span of mere minutes, the three of them had descended upon the stash like ravenous beasts, devouring the entire supply in a single sitting. Sesshoumaru could only watch in silent horror as his carefully hoarded treats disappeared.

Now, Sesshoumaru was not a petty demon—at least, he told himself he wasn’t. But as he watched Jaken licking crumbs from his fingers, Shippou proudly showing off the last candy wrapper, and Rin beaming up at him with chocolate smeared across her face, he found it difficult not to let his disappointment show. 

It didn’t help that Rin had also developed an attachment to the penguin souvenir he’d grudgingly allowed her to keep from their trip to the aquarium. The stuffed animal—once pristine in its white and black glory—was now covered in smudges of dirt and grass, its once-fluffy fur matted and grimy. The sight of it made something in Sesshoumaru’s chest tighten, though whether it was frustration or reluctant fondness, he couldn’t say.

So yes, maybe Sesshoumaru was grumpy. 

"Lord Sesshoumaru!" Rin called happily, running up to him with the penguin in hand. "Look! I made a flower crown for Mr. Penguin!" She proudly displayed the dirty, battered toy now adorned with a lopsided ring of wildflowers.

Sesshoumaru stared at it, the corner of his eye twitching ever so slightly. "Hn," was all he managed in response, though inwardly he was mourning the further degradation of the once-regal toy.

Kagome, who had been watching from the sidelines as she packed away empty water bottles and now clean kettle, stifled a laugh behind her hand. She had been distant all morning, but seeing Sesshoumaru struggle to maintain his calm around the children was clearly too much for her. Shouldering her backpack she walked over to the tree he sat under just as Rin was running off to show her creation to Shippo. 

“You’re taking this well,” she signed, her tired eyes tinged with amusement.

Sesshoumaru gave her a sidelong glance, the faintest hint of a scowl tugging at his lips. “They are children,” he said, though even he couldn’t hide the strain in his movements. “They do not know better.”

Kagome raised an eyebrow, smirking down at him. “Well, look at you, so patient and understanding. Almost like… a dad.”

The word hit him harder than expected. He straightened, stiffening slightly. He had long accepted his role as Rin’s protector, and even Shippou had earned a grudging place in his care. But as a father? He didn’t have the patience for such a title.

For a moment, the light tension between them eased, and Sesshoumaru found himself enjoying the playful air. But then Kagome’s expression faltered, and the shadow of whatever had plagued her the night before seemed to return. She looked away, the light in her eyes dimming.

“Kagome,” he said softly, knowing she couldn’t hear him. So he stood and moved to stand in front of her, “you cannot continue to avoid speaking of what troubled you.”

She glanced up at him, and for a moment, it seemed as though she might open up, but then she shook her head, offering him a weak smile. “Not today, Sesshoumaru. Please.”

He clenched his jaw, a flash of frustration surging through him. He hated being kept in the dark—especially when it came to her.

But before he could press further, Rin tugged on his sleeve, holding up the penguin once more. “Do you think Mr. Penguin would like some soup? I think he’s hungry.”

Sesshoumaru’s face remained impassive, though he could feel Kagome's amused gaze on him once more. “No,” he said simply, “Mr. Penguin does not require sustenance.”

As Rin pouted and walked off to find Shippou again, Kagome couldn’t help but chuckle, leaning in a little closer to him. “You know, you really are a big softy.”

He glared at her, his expression hard. “And you,” he signed, “are avoiding the issue.”

Kagome’s smile faltered again, but this time, she didn’t turn away. Instead, she sighed and shook her head.

“Maybe tomorrow,” she replied. “I’ll tell you tomorrow.”

When tomorrow came, Kagome did not honor her word. Instead, she used the excuse of a nearby jewel shard to evade him once again. Since leaving Edo, they had tracked down three shards in a little over two weeks. It amazed her how efficient and dependable Sesshoumaru was, as if nothing could stand in his way. 

But the shadow in her mind had begun to poison that admiration.

Careful, little bird. You're beginning to drool over the dog like a bitch in heat.

Naraku’s voice echoed in her thoughts, the venomous whisper filling her with doubt. She bit her lip and looked away just as Sesshoumaru struck down a rabid bear demon with a single blow. The ease with which he handled the creature was impressive, but Kagome couldn’t bear to watch him any longer. Not with that voice lurking in the back of her mind, twisting every thought into something dark.

She refused to look at him, even when he approached her, dropping the tainted shard of the Shikon Jewel into her waiting hand. His aura was trying to comfort her, and the shame of it all tightened around her chest like a vice. 

She flinched when his clawed fingers gently tilted her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. His golden eyes searched her face and her cheeks flushed under the intensity of his attention.

“Are you well?” he asked with his other hand.

Are you going to tell him how you daydream about those hands doing sinful things to you? Naraku’s voice coiled around her mind, mocking her, taunting her. Not out of obligation, but because he truly wants you? A dark laugh followed, cold and cruel. We both know that will never happen. Not even Inuyasha wanted you, so why would Sesshoumaru? You're just a means to an end, my dear priestess.

Her breath hitched, and she yanked her chin away from Sesshoumaru’s grasp, turning her head to the side as if the motion could shake off the sickening voice in her mind. She squeezed the jewel shard in her hand, the sharp edges digging into her palm, but the pain was nothing compared to the ache in her heart.

Sesshoumaru’s gaze lingered on her, his brows knitting together in the slightest display of concern. “You are in need of another treatment.” 

The words sent a surge of panic through Kagome’s body. She had been relying on her medication, her last desperate attempt to push Naraku out of her thoughts, to block him from invading her mind. For a time, it worked—perhaps a day at most—before the spider would crawl his way back, insidious and relentless. 

If what Naraku had said was true, that Sesshoumaru’s power breaking through the barriers blocking her reiki, had also awakened the evil half-demon, creating a path for him to infiltrate her mind—then another treatment could be disastrous. It could open the door wider, allowing Naraku to take further control.

No, she couldn’t risk it.

Kagome’s hands trembled, her breath uneven as she tried to think of something—anything—to delay the inevitable. “We can’t,” she signed. “Not with the children around.”

It was a flimsy excuse. They had found ways to manage before, but she needed to buy herself time, to keep Sesshoumaru from insisting. Yet even as she spoke, the sickening voice coiled in her mind, dark and mocking.

Such a shame, little priestess. I was enjoying the sweet sounds you made while letting the demon lord have his way with your body.

She turned away before he could say another word, before the conversation could continue down a path she wasn’t prepared for. Panic propelled her back, her feet carrying her away from him.

Sesshoumaru stood rooted to the spot, watching her retreat with narrowed eyes. Something was wrong—deeply wrong—and Kagome’s behavior only confirmed it. He had sensed her unease, her distraction, but she had been evasive for days now. He would not allow this to continue. The priestess was hiding something, and whatever it was, it was affecting her far more than she was willing to admit.

Run all you like, little bird , Naraku’s voice slithered through her mind again as she darted into the forest, a dark amusement lacing his tone. But you can’t escape me. Not anymore, not ever.

Chapter Text

After yet another long meditation session, Kagome examined the nearly completed Shikon Jewel in her hand, its soft glow illuminating her tired features.

Judging by the size of the jewel, she knew exactly where the missing pieces were. One resided within Sesshoumaru’s arm and the last two were with Kouga. The thought of retrieving them filled her with dread.

It took Kagome several minutes to work up the nerve to tell Sesshoumaru about the location of the missing shards. She knew what his response would be, knew it even before the words left her lips, well… hands. As expected, Sesshoumaru was unwavering in his decision: they needed to return to Edo first, gather supplies from her home, and then head north to the wolf’s territory.

What she didn’t expect was his insistence that Rin and Shippou stay behind in the village while they traveled north. He pointed out, quite annoyingly, that their journey would be faster without the children slowing them down. Though she couldn’t disagree, a sense of unease settled in her chest. It wasn’t just the speed of the journey that worried her—it was the prospect of being alone with Sesshoumaru, with no distractions, no excuses. Alone with him meant she could no longer hide the truth of what was happening to her, no longer evade his watchful gaze.

And now, here she was, held securely in Sesshoumaru’s strong arms as he leaped gracefully down the Bone-Eater’s Well, transporting them both into the future. She could feel the firm press of his arm around her waist, the steady rhythm of his breath. It was so easy to lose herself in the sensation of being close to him, to feel safe, to feel… secure. Yet now, it felt tainted.

Careful, little bird. You’re clinging to him like a lovesick fool, Naraku’s voice echoed in her mind, dripping with disdain. Do you think he’ll still hold you when he learns who's festering in your thoughts?

Kagome grit her teeth, willing the voice to disappear. She tried to focus on her surroundings, on anything but the cold tendrils of doubt that Naraku had wrapped around her heart. Everything that had once brought her comfort now seemed twisted, corrupted by his words. The warmth of Sesshoumaru’s embrace, the comfort she found there—it all turned into something ugly.

“Kagome.”

The vibration in his chest caused by saying her name cut through her spiraling thoughts. She blinked, looking up in confusion, realizing they had already made it inside her family’s home. And here she was, still clinging to him as if she couldn’t bear to let go.

Slowly, she loosened her grip, her feet finding the ground as she stepped back, her eyes avoiding his. “Sorry,” she signed, then brushed her hair away from her face as if the action could mask her unease. 

Sesshoumaru's golden eyes bore into her, as if searching for something beyond her expression. “You are troubled.”

She forced a smile. “Just… a lot on my mind,” she replied, her hands trembling despite her effort to seem composed.

“Your scent betrays you, Kagome,” Sesshoumaru said. There was no harshness in his movements, just calm certainty. “You are afraid.”

The truth hit her like a sharp gust of wind, stripping away her pretense. She looked away, biting her lip. She couldn’t face this—not now, not while Naraku’s twisted laughter echoed in her mind.

She turned, ready to flee upstairs but Sesshoumaru was faster and his hand gripped her arm pulling her back against him. “The house is empty,” he signed with one hand. “There are no distractions left.”

He was right, and she hated it. 

Pacify the hound, Priestess. We wouldn’t want anyone interfering now, would we? Naraku's voice mocked her. Instinctively, Kagome pressed her hands against her ears, as if that could drown him out. The laugh that followed was like poison, seeping deeper into her mind.

Sesshoumaru had enough of her evasion. He grabbed her wrists, pulling her hands down, his gaze locking onto hers. Inhuman eyes searched hers for a clue, a crack in her facade—something that would reveal what tormented her.

Kagome stared back, her eyes large and filled with tears, pleading silently for him to let this go. She watched him waver and saw the moment he almost conceded, almost looked away. But then, something shifted in his gaze—an awareness. He saw it, the flicker of crimson in her blue irises.

His hands pulled away from her face so suddenly that she nearly stumbled backward. The movement felt like a rejection, like a knife to her chest. Naraku had been right—Sesshoumaru found out, and now he wanted nothing to do with her. Before she could process the pain, those strong arms wrapped around her again pulling her close until the cold metal of his armor was pressing against her cheek.

“You fool,” he muttered, knowing she couldn’t hear him. After a few heartbeats he pulled back slightly, lifting a hand to sign, “How long?”

Kagome hesitated before meeting his eyes. “Since we returned through the well. He said… he said you helped break him free from where he was hiding inside me.”

Sesshoumaru narrowed his eyes. Not once had he sensed Naraku’s presence—how had the vile half-demon concealed himself so well? He needed more information. Without a word, he shouldered off their bags by the door, lifting Kagome effortlessly into his arms as he headed upstairs.

Kagome squirmed in his hold, protesting until they reached her room, where he set her down on the bed with little ceremony. She watched in confusion as he began to shed his armor, the plates clattering softly as he removed them, followed by his swords and even mokomoko.

“What are you doing?” she asked as he took a seat beside her, the bed dipping under his weight.

“An examination,” he replied, his expression leaving no room for argument.

Chapter Text

Kagome shifted awkwardly on the bed as Sesshoumaru’s intense gaze lingered on her. She couldn’t shake the question that haunted her—if he hadn’t sensed Naraku during their previous treatments, how was he going to detect him now?

Sesshoumaru leaned in closer, and instinctively, Kagome edged back. She half expected Naraku’s mocking voice to fill her mind, but this time, the half-demon was eerily quiet.

Sesshoumaru’s nostrils flared as he inhaled deeply, his nose tracing a path around her. His expression remained unreadable, though the absence of any change in her scent frustrated him. 

The demon lord reached for her lap, his fingers curling around her fisted hand. Slowly, he brought her wrist to his face, pressing his nose to the skin. He inhaled again, hoping to find something amiss in her scent. But all he found was the familiar blend of their scents lingering on her—pleasing, but revealing nothing new.

Kagome watched with bated breath as Sesshoumaru closed his eyes, his nose still brushing against her wrist. There was nothing suggestive in his actions, but that didn’t stop the faint stir of arousal from creeping into her lower belly. To her horror, she noticed the exact moment he caught it, too. His golden eyes snapped open, deepening to a rich amber and slit pupils dilating in response.

She yanked her hand away, face flushed, looking anywhere but at him.

Sesshoumaru, willing his body not to react, remained focused. He could not afford to let her delicious scent distract him. His fingers then gripped her chin, forcing her to meet his gaze. Without warning his lips crashed onto hers, parting them with a swift stroke of his tongue. He pressed his power into her, forcing his energy through her body in a last-ditch effort to locate the evil half-demon.

The sting of Kagome’s reiki was immediate, crackling against him like fire, but Sesshoumaru pressed on, pushing deeper, searching every inch of her for any trace of Naraku. But there was nothing.

Just as Kagome found herself softening, melting into the kiss, he pulled away abruptly. Her breath hitched, and without thinking, she whispered out loud, “Why did you stop?”

Sesshoumaru almost smiled at her dazed expression—flushed cheeks, lips swollen from his kiss, her blue eyes glassy and filled with want. It took everything in him not to lean back in, to forget the pretense of “treatment” and just give in to the pull between them.

“If Naraku is hiding, he has concealed himself well,” he signed, watching the disappointment flicker across her face, her previous desire replaced by frustration.

Sesshoumaru’s mind raced, recalling the unwanted lessons his father had once imparted about human females and what they enjoyed. He considered other methods of investigating further, but quickly discarded the thought. He nearly scowled at the absurdity of where his mind had wandered—tasting her in places Naraku surely wouldn’t be hiding.

The sound of the front door opening downstairs was a welcome distraction. Kagome’s mother had returned. He stood so abruptly it startled Kagome.

“Your mother is home,” he signed, his movements sharp. “Rest. Meditate. Do whatever is necessary to quiet the creature before we leave to gather supplies.” He turned to leave, intent on greeting the older woman who had begun calling for them, her voice carrying up the stairs.

Just as his hand touched the doorframe, a soft grip on his sleeve stopped him. Kagome’s movements were small, hesitant. “So… we can’t get rid of him?”

Sesshoumaru's golden eyes softened. “Tomorrow, we will consult with the elderly priestess and monk in the village. If I cannot sense him, perhaps their spiritual powers will.”

She bit her lip, her brow furrowing in thought. It looked as though she wanted to say something more, and ask another question. But after a moment, she released his sleeve and sighed. “Okay. Tell Mom I’ll be down soon.”

Sesshoumaru nodded, watching as Kagome turned away, settling into the bed to meditate. As he left the room he came to a sharp halt as he almost collided with Mrs. Higurashi in the hallway.

"Oh! Goodness, you startled me!" She gasped, pressing a hand over her heart. "I saw your bags. Is everything alright?"

There was no need to burden Kagome’s mother with the shadow of Naraku looming over them. He gave a curt nod. “Kagome is resting. We are gathering supplies before we journey north.”

Mrs. Higurashi’s smile returned as she led him downstairs. “Alright. Well, I’m sure Souta will want to tag along to the store. You know, you’re all he talks about these days. Ever since you two left, he’s been boasting to his friends.” 

Sesshoumaru raised a brow, following her into the kitchen. “Boasting?”

“Oh yes.” Mrs. Higurashi smiled brightly, filling the room with warmth as she started preparing tea. “He’s been bragging that his sister’s boyfriend is, and I quote, ‘the coolest.’”

Sesshoumaru blinked, momentarily caught off guard. He was going to assume “cool” was a modern term for something more along the lines of "master swordsman." Yet, Souta’s admiration reminded him of Rin in those early days—those wide, innocent eyes full of unshakable faith. The thought tugged at something deep within him.

Mrs. Higurashi’s voice interrupted his musings. “Do you think the search for all the jewel shards will be over soon?” She set down a plate of strawberry pocky in front of him, her tone casual, but Sesshoumaru sensed the unspoken weight behind it.

“There are three shards remaining,” he replied as he reached for the sweet treats without hesitation. “We know where they are located.”

Mrs. Higurashi sighed softly as she poured the tea, her movements almost reflexive. “Hopefully, Kagome won’t be gone too long this time…”

The quiet comment didn’t slip past him. Sesshoumaru paused, taking the offered tea with a subtle nod, his thoughts suddenly pulling in a new direction. Once the jewel is complete, what then?

What would happen when Kagome’s duty was fulfilled? Would she stay in his time, among the demons and dangers she had grown so accustomed to, or would she return to her world for good? He had always assumed the well would remain open, allowing her to pass between their worlds. But now, uncertainty crept in like a shadow. What if it closed? What if she chose to stay in the future, leaving her friends behind in the past? Would she even want to see him after all this was over?

A hollow ache bloomed in his chest at the thought. Sesshoumaru had never entertained such notions, but now, with the end of the jewel hunt in sight, the reality of it all was beginning to press down on him.

Mrs. Higurashi’s voice pulled him back. “You know, she doesn’t talk about it much, but I think she’s found something special in her time with you.” Her eyes softened as she placed her hand on his arm. “She’s different when she’s with you—stronger, happier, even when things are difficult.”

Sesshoumaru didn’t respond immediately. Her words settled over him, a strange sense of clarity sinking in. Kagome was not merely a member of his pack, nor was she simply a tool to complete the jewel. She had become... something else. Something he hadn’t quite defined. And now, the thought of her leaving, of her being out of reach, gnawed at him in a way that unsettled him.

“Tell her… that she has a place here,” Mrs. Higurashi said, breaking the silence. “But if there’s something waiting for her elsewhere, I think she’ll need to figure that out, too.”

Sesshoumaru’s grip on the teacup tightened, the unfamiliar sensation of worry creeping into his chest once more. “I will,” he said quietly, his voice softer than usual. “Thank you for the tea and... snacks.”

Mrs. Higurashi’s laughter bubbled up. "Snacks?" She grinned at the way he reluctantly said the word, as if it were beneath him. “That reminds me, did you enjoy the treats you took with you?”

Sesshoumaru’s expression darkened, a shadow falling over his face at the mere mention of the pilfered sweets. He was on the verge of recounting the tragedy involving a certain gluttonous fox demon, a greedy imp, and a ravenous human child who nearly ate his supply of treats, when the front door creaked open.

Souta trudged into the room, dragging his backpack behind him. He looked completely wiped out, but the second his sleepy eyes spotted Sesshoumaru, all traces of exhaustion disappeared. His hands flew through the air, signing so rapidly that even Sesshoumaru’s sharp eyes had trouble keeping up. 

Before Sesshoumaru could respond, the sound of the door opening again had him immediately on alert. All of the humans in the house were accounted for, so who else could be entering?

“Not even waiting for your elderly grandfather and then shutting the door in his face! Disrespectful!” came the voice of an elderly man, his tone oddly reminiscent of Jaken’s constant whining.

Sesshoumaru watched as the old man shuffled around the corner. Beneath the scent of old age and decay, it became clear this was a member of Kagome’s family. What he didn’t expect was what came next.

“Demon!” the old man shouted, and without warning charged straight at Sesshoumaru with what appeared to be a paper charm in hand.

Sesshoumaru, in all his centuries of life, had fought countless battles and faced terrifying opponents, but being attacked by an elderly human wielding a slip of paper? That was new.

Mrs. Higurashi sighed as she placed a hand on her forehead. “Dad, he’s a guest!”

Souta was grinning ear to ear.

Chapter Text

Kagome couldn’t focus, her thoughts scattered, and Naraku’s eerie silence wasn’t helping. Usually, his voice crept into her mind, taunting her relentlessly, but now? Nothing. Was he actually afraid of Sesshoumaru? The thought seemed ridiculous, yet here she was, unnerved by the quiet.

Heading downstairs, she was met with a sight that stopped her in her tracks. Her grandfather was standing on his tiptoes, slapping a powerless charm on Sesshoumaru’s forehead as if it would do anything. Souta was doubled over, laughing so hard that tears streamed down his face, and her mother, looking as though she wanted the floor to swallow her whole, stood with her hands covering her face. 

Sesshoumaru, on the other hand, was completely still, enduring the old man’s antics with the patience of a saint—or perhaps a predator deciding whether its prey was worth the effort.

"Huh? Why didn’t it work?" Grandpa muttered, squinting at the charm as he continued pressing it onto Sesshoumaru’s crescent moon like it was a faulty battery.

A quiet huff escaped Sesshoumaru’s nose, the demon lord clearly beyond annoyed. His clawed fingers gently but firmly wrapped around Grandpa’s wrist, pulling the old man’s hand from his forehead. The restraint it took not to swat him away like he would Jaken was immense.

"Sesshoumaru," Kagome called out loud as she descended the last step, trying to suppress the laughter threatening to bubble up at the absurdity of the situation. "Grandpa, that charm hasn’t worked on anything in decades. Please, let him go." She signed the last part slowly in hopes the elder was able to read her movements. 

Her grandfather looked back at her, frowning. "I knew that crescent moon looked suspicious! It’s always the good-looking ones you have to watch out for."

“Father!” Mrs. Higurashi exclaimed.

Sesshoumaru merely raised a brow, clearly unimpressed. “It appears your charms are… ineffective,” he said with his usual icy calm, though there was a flicker of amusement in his golden eyes. 

Souta, still laughing uncontrollably, gasped between breaths and signed, "This... this is the best day ever."

Mrs. Higurashi finally regained her composure and clapped her hands together. "Alright, everyone! How about we let Sesshoumaru breathe and go change? Father, maybe save your charms for actual demons."

"I did!" Grandpa insisted, looking affronted. "But apparently, this one’s immune!"

Kagome shook her head, biting back a laugh as she entered the kitchen, shooing her grandfather away before turning to Sesshoumaru. "Why don’t you head upstairs and change? We can go shopping, and with any luck, Grandpa will be asleep by the time we get back."

“I want to go!” Souta jumped in between them, eyes wide and hopeful. “Please?”

Kagome could never say no to those big brown puppy-dog eyes, and she shot Sesshoumaru a look. The demon merely gave a slight shrug of approval, silently agreeing to let the boy join them.

Half an hour later, the trio found themselves wandering through the aisles of a nearby grocery store. The hum of the city and distant chatter of other shoppers filtered in and out of Kagome’s growing awareness, but it was the soft giggles from a group of schoolgirls watching Sesshoumaru that she could really do without. Glamour or not, Sesshoumaru’s handsome features drew attention, and the way he stood there, examining a box of sweets with his usual intensity, only made things worse. She could almost feel the stares from the girls at the end of the aisle, clearly smitten by the mysterious "tall, sexy, and brooding" figure.

Turning away in search of Souta, Kagome nearly jumped when a yellow box was suddenly thrust into her face.

“What flavor is this?” Sesshoumaru asked, his gaze fixed intently on her.

"Banana," she answered, trying not to blush under his piercing stare.

His expression didn’t change, but there was something almost... dissatisfied in his eyes as he stepped closer. "What is that? A type of fruit?"

Kagome felt her back hit the shelf behind her as he moved in, his large frame casting a shadow over her under the harsh fluorescent lights. His proximity sent warmth spreading through her, and for a moment, she found herself speechless. She quickly spelled out *banana* in sign language, trying to keep her cool. But with him standing so close, looming over her, she was on the verge of reaching out to touch him, maybe just a little—

The sight of a hand tugging on Sesshoumaru’s black t-shirt snapped her out of her trance. It was Souta, once again coming to her rescue.

“Have you tried banana milk?” the boy signed up at the demon, an innocent grin on his face. 

Sesshoumaru blinked, his intense expression shifting from Kagome to Souta. “Banana... milk?”

Souta nodded enthusiastically. “Yeah, it’s a drink. You might like it.”

Sesshoumaru seemed intrigued. “Very well. Show me.”

Much to Kagome’s relief, Souta managed to keep Sesshoumaru fully engaged for the rest of their shopping trip, which turned out to be unexpectedly delightful. With their items paid for and bags in hand, they began the walk home. The cool evening breeze swirled around Kagome as she closed her eyes to enjoy it, letting the day's small worries fade away.

But all it took was a single moment for things to go sideways.

A motorbike, frustrated with traffic, suddenly hopped the curb, barreling onto the sidewalk right in Kagome's path. Unaware of the vehicle's approach, Kagome opened her eyes just in time to see the flash of black metal speeding toward her. Before she could even process it, she was swept off her feet, pressed tightly against a broad chest, strong arms anchoring her safely.

The world seemed to stop for a heartbeat, her senses flooding with the warmth and scent of Sesshoumaru. As the shock settled in, her body began to tremble, the adrenaline leaving her shaken. Prenatal vitamins, banana milk, and all manner of grocery items lay scattered across the pavement, but Sesshoumaru didn’t let go, his hold steady and reassuring as he watched her, gaze sharp and protective.

A few concerned pedestrians, including Souta, quickly gathered up the fallen groceries, returning the items with nervous glances toward the couple. Once everything was packed away again and intact, Sesshoumaru still held her close. Only when Kagome’s heartbeat calmed did she manage to look up, offering him a small, grateful smile.

“Thank you,” she whispered, her voice barely audible over the lingering noise of passing cars.

Sesshoumaru’s golden eyes met hers, his expression stern and a little shaken. He didn’t answer right away, his jaw visibly relaxing as he gave a slight nod before finally easing his hold. With one hand, he picked up the bags, and with the other, he reached out to hold hers, guiding her the rest of the way home with quiet determination.

As they climbed the final steps to the shrine, Sesshoumaru released her hand, as though relinquishing her safety was an unthinkable act until they were securely back. For a moment, they stood side by side, her hand still tingling from his grip. 

Deciding it was best to start the journey before dusk settled, Kagome zipped her overstuffed yellow backpack, barely able to squeeze in the last of her essentials. And in a cheeky moment of opportunity, she’d slipped a few extra things into Sesshoumaru's bag when he wasn’t looking.

When he returned from the bathroom dressed in his traditional silk robes, fur pelt, and armor, Sesshoumaru wordlessly picked up both bags. Kagome followed close behind, watching the sway of his silver hair as he descended the stairs.

At the door, Mrs. Higurashi was waiting, hands raised to sign as she met their eyes. “Promise me you will both be careful.”

Kagome signed back with a warm smile, “We will, Mama, promise,” then leaned in to hug her mother tightly.

Sesshoumaru gave a short nod in agreement, his eyes catching Souta’s, who looked noticeably deflated. Sensing the boy’s disappointment at their hasty departure, Sesshoumaru laid a hand on his head—a gentle, almost fatherly gesture he’d reserved for Rin. When he withdrew his hand, Souta grinned up at him, barely hiding his awe.

“Come back soon,” Souta signed, before hugging his sister one last time.

In the background, Grandpa stayed rigid, casting Sesshoumaru one last suspicious glare but waved to Kagome as she stepped outside. As the door closed behind them, the house suddenly felt quieter, almost hollow. Souta quietly returned to his room, and Grandpa grumbled something about “demonic auras” before heading off for a nap.

Mrs. Higurashi lingered in the foyer for a few minutes, watching the empty doorway with a bittersweet smile. Just as she turned toward the kitchen, a soft knock came from the door.

Curious, she opened it and her smile returned.

“Welcome back,” she greeted warmly, stepping aside to let the visitor in.

Chapter Text

“Kagome!” Shippo’s excited shout filled the air as he leaped straight into her open arms, nuzzling into her chest like he hadn’t seen her in years. Kagome laughed, squeezing him warmly, while Sesshoumaru’s steady gaze followed her.

Rin arrived just as Sesshoumaru set down their bags outside Kaede’s hut, her eyes lighting up as she skipped toward him. He placed a hand on her head, giving her an approving smile as she beamed up at him. The children’s chatter and Kagome’s laughter drew the attention of Miroku and Kaede, who soon emerged from the hut just as Kagome was pulling treats from her yellow backpack.

“Lady Kagome, Lord Sesshoumaru—welcome back,” Miroku greeted them, smiling as he watched Kagome maneuver around the excited children to distribute her gifts. Turning to Sesshoumaru, his tone grew more serious. “And…has she been well?”

Sesshoumaru’s gaze darkened momentarily before he guided Kagome inside the hut without answering directly. Once the children were happily distracted and the adults gathered around, Sesshoumaru finally explained the strange disturbances that had plagued Kagome.

Kaede listened intently, absorbing every detail with her usual calm. Miroku’s face, however, tightened in anger as he clenched and unclenched his fists. When Sesshoumaru finished, Kaede gestured for Kagome to sit before her.

“Strange, indeed,” Kaede murmured. “You’ve sensed nothing unusual?”

“No,” Sesshoumaru replied, his tone edged with irritation. “But I do not doubt the priestess’s claims.”

With a nod, Kaede placed her hands gently on Kagome’s face, studying her with an intensity that silenced the room. Miroku cleared his throat, attempting a more casual approach. “And, Lord Sesshoumaru, might I ask…exactly how you’ve been aiding Lady Kagome in clearing her blocked reiki?”

Sesshoumaru met Miroku’s gaze, his brow arching slightly, but before he could reply, Kaede spoke up, her tone amused. “Now, now, Miroku—what these two do behind closed doors is their own affair.”

Miroku blinked, his cheeks coloring at Kaede’s words. His violet eyes darted to Sesshoumaru, catching the slight twitch of what might’ve been a smirk on the demon’s face, and he quickly decided that perhaps Kaede was right. 

Gently, Kaede placed her fingers at the back of Kagome’s neck, her one good eye closed as she directed her holy powers to search. For a long moment, she found nothing but the normal pulse of Kagome’s heart—until a faint, sinister flicker brushed against her senses. “Miroku, come here,” she called, beckoning him to place his hand alongside hers.

Miroku joined her, focusing his spiritual energy until suddenly, a shock pulsed beneath their touch, causing him to yank his hand away. The two exchanged a glance before Kaede finally spoke, her voice grave.

“It is as we feared. What lingers within Lady Kagome is but a remnant of Naraku—a mere echo, yet formidable enough to feed off her fears and doubts.”

Sesshoumaru’s expression darkened further. “So, it is a mere parasite?”

“Yes,” Miroku confirmed, rubbing his now-tingling hand. “Its strength lives in its lies. It preys on her mind, much like it tried to do with me just now.”

“Fortunately, your treatments seem to be on the verge of destroying it which is why it has begun lashing out,” Kaede noted, watching as Kagome moved closer to Sesshoumaru. They spoke quietly, Sesshoumaru relaying the news to Kagome in JSL, his hands moving gracefully to reassure her as she sighed in relief. Unconsciously, he reached up to brush a stray strand of hair from her face, the two so absorbed in each other that they seemed to forget anyone else was there.

The soft moment was interrupted by the faint creak of the door. All eyes turned to find Sango, frozen in the doorway, her face drained of color. She hadn’t expected to find the entire group there. Her hand tightened on the threshold, as if to back away, but Kagome quickly reached out, her voice unexpectedly loud.

“Wait!”

Surprised, Sango let herself be pulled, Kagome’s grip steady as she led her outside to the bags left by the door. Kagome rummaged through her backpack, muttering under her breath as she dug around. 

Sesshoumaru appeared beside Kagome just as she pulled out a small box, eyes gleaming with triumph. She handed it over to a confused Sango before turning to Sesshoumaru. With quick, expressive gestures, Kagome communicated her thoughts, though Sesshoumaru’s response was a dubious eyebrow raise. Kagome nudged him lightly, and with a resigned sigh, he turned his attention to the demon slayer.

“In the box, you will find items to ensure your health and the pup’s,” he relayed with measured calm. “There are vitamins, teas…” He paused as Kagome continued to sign, and his eyes narrowed before he added, with a hint of reluctance, “And oils…to aid with stretch marks.”

Sango stared down at the box, her fingers tracing the elegant design on the lid, a mix of wonder and guilt flashing across her face. When her eyes brimmed with tears, she set the box aside and, almost before she knew what she was doing, pulled Kagome into a tight, trembling hug.

Kagome returned the embrace softly, patting Sango’s shoulder in silent reassurance. Sango eventually stepped back, wiping away the wetness that streaked down her face. Kagome’s fingers began to move again, and Sesshoumaru spoke her words aloud.

“Kagome says,” he began, “that while she is still coming to terms with everything that happened with you and the half-breed, she does not want that to affect the innocent life you’re carrying.”

Sango’s hand went to her stomach instinctively, and she nodded, humbled by the sentiment. Bowing deeply, she thanked Kagome, clutching the box as though it held something far more precious than supplies. Without another word, she turned and walked away, shoulders a little straighter.

They watched her leave, and Sesshoumaru tapped Kagome on the shoulder. “The half-breed’s scent is stale around her. He hasn’t been nearby for some time.”

Kagome’s expression softened, though a frown lingered. While forgiveness might take time, she couldn’t shake the instinct to make sure Sango wouldn’t have to face such a journey alone. Once they returned from the north, she would make sure Sango was staying healthy and supported.

Sesshoumaru observed her silently, his expression unreadable. Finally, he murmured aloud, “You are… unusually compassionate for one who has been wronged.”

Kagome glanced up at him, a small smile tugging at her lips.

The next morning, the hut echoed with pleas and protests as Shippo and Rin tried every trick in the book to join Kagome and Sesshoumaru on their journey. Shippo tried wobbly lips and shimmering eyes, while Rin clung to Kagome's sleeve with a mournful gaze that could have melted stone. But Sesshoumaru was utterly unmoved.

Kagome, however, was another story. She tried to stand firm, but each teary look from Shippo and Rin chipped away at her resolve. "It’s just… so dangerous," she signed with a helpless sigh, Sesshoumaru’s warning about the wolf's den looming in her mind. Not to mention the ominous clouds gathering above, promising a storm that would only make the already-treacherous path more grueling. Rainy season really knew how to pick its moments.

Sesshoumaru adjusted the two heavy backpacks slung across his shoulders, fixing Kagome with a look that very plainly said, *It is time to go.* With a final sigh, she leaned down, wrapping the children in one last tight hug. She waved to Miroku and Kaede, hoping to hide the pang of guilt from leaving them behind.

But before she could second-guess herself and maybe sneak in just one more hug, Sesshoumaru deftly scooped her up, holding her snugly in his arms without so much as a warning. Kagome gasped, fingers clutching the silk fabric of his haori, but Sesshoumaru gave her no time to protest. In one powerful leap, they were airborne, the world below shrinking as they cut through the crisp morning sky.

As the wind rushed around them, Kagome marveled at the view, her heart still fluttering from the sudden ascent. The forest spread out like an endless sea of green, and she could just make out the small figures of Shippo and Rin waving from below.

Chapter Text

Since they left Edo, their journey had been less of a steady trek and more of a relentless struggle against nature. Each day was a clash with muddy trails and pounding rain, as though the storms were deliberately trying to drown their progress. Kagome did her best to keep dry, but no matter what she  tried, the rain seeped in. Even Sesshoumaru, usually pristine, had succumbed—his silver hair clinging damply to his shoulders, his silks and fur bearing the dullness of unrelenting wetness.

But it wasn't only the storm that weighed on Kagome. The real burden was Naraku’s voice, which, stirred up by Miroku and Kaede’s spiritual probing, had returned with a fierce full of spite and bitterness. Whenever she felt a moment’s peace, his words slithered into her mind, mocking her mistakes, twisting her doubts, taunting that Sesshoumaru was only keeping her around as a temporary amusement and would discard her once her usefulness ended.

A week ago, those words would have sunk deep, cracking her resolve. But now, she saw Naraku’s venom for what it was—frantic, hollow threats from someone losing control. She could almost feel his desperation, and that alone strengthened her. She wasn’t running or hiding from him anymore. She was set on ridding herself of him once and for all.

At least, that was the plan. It would have been easier if they’d found better shelter along the way, but night after night they huddled under trees or squeezed into crumbling huts, cold and damp. Naraku’s constant attacks wore her patience thin, making every passing day feel longer. On the fifth day, when the skies finally cleared, they flew over the land, basking in the brief reprieve from the storm’s relentless downpour.

However, dark clouds began gathering once more. Sesshoumaru spotted an abandoned wolf’s den tucked into a cliffside cave, and Kagome nearly cried in relief at the sight of a dry, sheltered refuge.

Once they descended and stepped inside, Sesshoumaru set her and their packs down before surveying the space. He aired out the old pelts left behind, draping them outside to rid the cave of its stale, musty scent. Meanwhile, Kagome grabbed her pack and found a shallow pool at the back of the cave to wash up. Emerging refreshed, she slipped into a comfortable yellow dress, though it was shorter than she’d anticipated—she’d gladly take any dry clothing at this point.

Now that the den felt a bit more like a shelter and less like a ruin, Sesshoumaru moved to where she was kneeling, tucking things away in her bag. Without warning, he lifted her effortlessly, ignoring her surprised gasp and the way her dress shifted higher as he carried her to the makeshift bed of his mokomoko. He laid her down with unexpected care.

“Rest. I’ll prepare a fire,” he said, moving to rise.

But her hand reached out, catching his, her fingers curling around his with a gentle but insistent hold. Her touch froze him. He hadn’t expected her to stop him—and he certainly hadn’t expected to be drawn back down, her silent request pulling him close. He settled in front of her and waited as her eyes met his, filled with something he hadn’t seen in days: determination.

“A fire can wait,” she signed, her hands moving with urgency. “I want to end this.” She paused, tapping her neck meaningfully. “You said a bite could work as another method… Is it more effective?”

Her words were like a declaration, a line drawn in the sand. Sesshoumaru studied her, surprised by her resolve. This had all started as a tentative attempt to ease her spirit, but in the process, they’d uncovered a grim truth: Naraku’s dark influence still clung to her, parasitic and unyielding, poisoning her reiki from within. The realization had shaken her, leaving her vulnerable and afraid to continue the treatment, worried about what further problems might emerge. 

But now her fire was back, her fight rekindled. She looked at him as if he were the final answer she needed, the hope she’d been clinging to through endless, tormented nights. 

Still, he hesitated. A bite would indeed be more effective, allowing a stronger flow of his energy into her. But it also came with significant risk. A bite wasn’t just an exchange of power—it carried a mark, a subtle claim that would linger on her until she accepted a mate or was marked again by another demon of even greater strength. The thought of that, of another even touching her, was something he did not want to think about.

“It would work,” he said at last, “but it carries consequences.” 

She nodded, eyes bright with unwavering trust as she reached up and pulled her hair up into a messy bun and let her fingers brush over the place on her neck she intended to offer him. 

He leaned in close, his fingers were now tracing along the curve of her jaw. His instincts warred within him, part of him knowing he shouldn’t make this mark, but another, darker side, wanting to protect her in a way that would leave no room for doubt whose pack she belonged to.  

“If you are sure…” he signed as he subtly leaned closer.

When Kagome gave him one last nod of approval before he stood and began to remove his armor, an intensity underlying his actions made her heartbeat stumble. The metallic clink echoed in the cave as he set the armor aside, his gaze never straying until he knelt behind her.

“I’m ready,” she whispered out loud so softly it barely broke the silence, yet she knew he would hear.

In response, he slipped an arm around her waist, drawing her back against him until she rested fully against his chest. The steady strength of his body radiated through her, warmth seeping through the thin fabric of her dress. Gently, he placed his other hand on her jaw, tilting her head up and to the side just so, exposing the tender curve of her neck.

The soft brush of his lips against her skin stole her breath, her pulse quickening under his mouth as he inhaled. A quiet growl escaped him as the faint scent of her arousal hit him causing a deep sound that sent a heated tremor through her. Sharp teeth grazed her skin, testing her, the brief touch sending a spark that made her whole body tense in anticipation.

Unable to resist any longer, Sesshoumaru sank his fangs into her soft flesh, The moment her blood hit his tongue, he was lost in the intoxicating taste. She tasted even more exquisite than he remembered and with every drop he consumed his hunger grew.

Kagome gasped, her body shuddering against his. The bite wasn’t painful—at least not in the way she had feared. Instead, it sent waves of heat and pleasure through her, each surge more intense than the last. His hand moved from her jaw to wrap around her throat, holding her in place as he drank deeply from her and his tongue teasing the edges of the wound.

Her mind was a blur, overwhelmed by the sensations of his power surging into her bloodstream. Her body felt like it was on fire, the demonic energy mingling with her reiki in a chaotic, yet thrilling dance. She could feel the blockage in her dissolving and with it the last pieces of Naraku, but it was almost secondary to the pulse of need that was now throbbing between her legs.

Sesshoumaru’s grip on her tightened as her scent intensified. She pressed back against him, her body instinctively seeking more contact, more of him. His hips responded in kind, rolling forward with the now hard length of him pressing against her ass. A growl rumbled low in his chest vibrating against her back, and Kagome moaned in response, clutching his forearms tightly as the hand on her neck tightened.

His beast was rising to the surface, its crimson gaze seeping into the whites of Sesshoumaru's eyes as she continued to rock back into him. Needing to feel a sense of dominance over the small priestess, he pushed her upper body forward and down onto mokomoko and pulled her dress up over her raised hips, exposing her bottom half completely. His hand moved from her neck and found its way between her trembling thighs, parting them enough to slide his long fingers against the damp fabric of her panties.

Kagome gasped as the unexpected touch caused her to buck beneath him. His fangs released her neck, and she whimpered at the loss, only for him to soothe the wound with his tongue, planting kisses along her throat. It didn’t occur to her that this was no longer part of the treatment but instead, the demon seeking out his own desires.

As his fingers pressed against her swollen clit, Kagome’s entire body shivered, teetering on the edge of oblivion. Every brush, every stroke, sent waves of pleasure rippling through her, tightening the coil inside her until she was a trembling mess in his arms. Her breaths turned to pleading whispers, her words like a spark against the low growl reverberating in Sesshoumaru’s chest.

“Again… please,” she begged, the need in her voice fueling the primal hunger deep within him.

Sesshoumaru’s beast surged forward, savoring her surrender, her willingness to give herself over to him completely. With a pleased snap of his jaw, his fangs sank once more into her neck, marking her, binding them together in ways words couldn’t. Her blood once again filled his mouth, an essence so pure it was almost euphoric. His aura poured into her in response, flooding her senses, merging with her energy in a way that was possessive, and all-consuming. Her body trembled under his, her gasps turning into helpless moans as her own aura tangled with his, amplifying every touch, every sensation.

But just as she began to feel herself unravel, as her cries grew more desperate, his fingers slipped away from her heat, leaving her on the edge. Kagome’s breath hitched, her body arching instinctively toward him seeking the touch he’d stolen away. The sudden emptiness left her thighs trembling and a growl of frustration and need fell from her lips as she squirmed in his hold.

No longer feeling any obstruction in the flow of her reiki, Sesshoumaru withdrew his fangs and watched her, his gaze devouring every reaction. Her flushed cheeks, the way her lips parted with needy gasps—she was utterly at his mercy, and he reveled in it. His hand dropped to the sash at his waist, untying it slowly, while his eyes never left her. Despite the urge to fuck her roaring within him, he clung to a fragile thread of control, savoring her anticipation, her desperation. But that control was slipping fast with the sound of her every breath, every pleading look unraveling him.

Kagome’s groans turned to soft whimpers, her thighs shifting as she waited, her body drawn so tight that every second felt like an eternity. Then, finally, she felt him—his warmth pressing against her, sliding slowly along the damp cotton covering her sensitive folds, the hardness of him stealing her breath.

A soft cry escaped her, and Sesshoumaru snarled in response as he gripped the outside of her thighs, his claws pressing just enough to hold her firmly in place. With each slow thrust, his length pressed against her hitting her clit with maddening precision. Kagome’s moans grew louder, her voice barely coherent as she gasped his name.

Sesshoumaru continued his slow, relentless rhythm, his hips rolling against her with an intensity that bordered on torturous. Each thrust built the tension inside her higher, sending her spiraling further into a haze of pleasure. Kagome’s hands clenched into the thick fur beneath her, her head tipping back as she surrendered completely, her body a symphony of soft, gasping cries. 

His grip on her thighs tightened, claws grazing her skin and leaving marks, anchoring her as her moans became breathy whispers. Sesshoumaru’s control frayed as he took in the sight of her—so open, so utterly his in this moment. He picked up his pace, his movements growing rougher his own desire pushing him to the edge. The warmth radiating from her core, the slickness of her skin, and the way her thighs clung to him drove him wild and he surrendered to his primal urges, each thrust more powerful, more desperate than the last.

Finally, with one final surge, he pressed against her, feeling her shudder as the tension within her broke. Her body convulsed in pleasure, her cries echoing in the cave as she came, every inch of her shaking. The intoxicating scent of her release filled his senses, a rich, inviting fragrance that triggered his own release. A guttural groan escaped his blood-stained lips and with a powerful shudder he spilled his seed, the hot release marking her skin as he gripped her, every pulse of his climax drawing a shiver from him. 

Breathless and trembling, Sesshoumaru braced himself over her, his chest heaving as he slowly came down from the rush, his senses swimming in the lingering heat of their passion. He watched her beneath him, her lashes fluttering, her cheeks flushed as she fought to catch her breath. A possessive thrill swept through him at the sight, knowing she had been completely undone by his touch alone.  

His darkened amber eyes traced the marks he’d left on her—the faint indents from his claws on her thighs and the deeper, crimson bite on her neck that pulsed with his lingering energy. It was an unmistakable sign, binding her to him in ways Kagome likely hadn’t yet realized.

As his breathing steadied, Sesshoumaru leaned back slightly, watching as her body went slack, her limbs loosening until she collapsed into the softness of the fur. Her breathing slowed, softening into the quiet rhythm of sleep, her expression peaceful and a serene smile lingering on her lips. Draped in the aftermath of their shared intensity, she looked ethereal, her beauty touched by the faint glisten of the setting sun seeping through the cave entrance.

Sesshoumaru sat beside her, captivated. Gently, he tucked himself away and tied his hakama back into place, all the while keeping his gaze fixed on the small red mark on her neck. He reached out, his fingers grazing the bite mark with an almost reverent touch, feeling the energy that radiated from it. Already, he could sense her powers stirring, renewing with a vitality that had been absent for so long. The barriers that had dulled her senses and inhibited her strength were beginning to dissolve, his own energy feeding into her, healing what had been broken.  

The realization of what he had done was now settling over him: he had marked her. This wasn’t just a bite to heal; it was a claim, a silent warning to any other males who dared approach her. A primal satisfaction filled him at the thought. For so long, he had been the master of his own actions and emotions, but something about this—about her —stirred instincts that lay deep within him. Possession, protectiveness, a fierce desire to keep her safe; it all blended into a singular feeling that refused to be ignored.

His hand moved to her jawline, his thumb grazing her cheek with a tenderness he hadn’t known himself capable of. Her expression was soft in her sleep, lips parted as she dreamed. It was strange, this tug of care and gentleness, the unbidden need to shield her from every harm and danger that the world might throw her way. But there was a shadow to the satisfaction that settled in his chest—a reminder that though he had marked her, she was not truly his. 

The thought that someday she might choose another, that she might walk away from this bond, left a hollow ache inside him. He wasn’t accustomed to wanting something he could not keep, and the dull throb of it left was unsettling. But here, in this quiet, stolen moment, with her lying peacefully in the sanctuary of his presence, Sesshoumaru allowed himself to indulge in the illusion that she belonged with him.

As the last rays of the setting sun crept into the cave, casting soft, golden shadows over her sleeping form, Sesshoumaru lowered her dress back into place concealing the evidence of his desire covering her soft belly. Laying beside her he wrapped an arm around Kagome’s small waist and pulled her back against his chest. Tonight he would forgo the fire and use his own body heat to keep her warm. 

Chapter Text

The chirping of morning birds filled the cave, their song weaving through the soft patter of leftover rainwater dripping from the entrance. Each sound, once muffled in her world, now seemed amplified and sharp, almost startling in its clarity. Kagome’s eyes flew open as realization struck her, and she shot up, heart pounding in exhilaration. She could hear.

A radiant smile spread across her face as she spun around, eager to share the joy. She didn’t have to search long; just behind her sat Sesshoumaru, perfectly at ease. He leaned back on one elbow, the front of his haori open to reveal the sculpted expanse of his chest, his posture relaxed in a way that made her heart race. One leg was bent, the other stretched out, and in his right hand, he held a small yellow carton of banana milk—a detail that seemed both endearing and surreal against his fierce elegance. When his half-lidded, honey-gold eyes lifted to meet hers, a flush spread from her cheeks down to her toes. 

It worked. But the method… oh, the images flooded her mind, sparking a warmth that returned with dizzying intensity. She remembered his hands, the heavy press of his body against hers, his mouth on her skin, each sensation vivid and electrifying. Just thinking about it made her face heat up.

Sesshoumaru raised a brow, his head tilting slightly as he murmured, “Kagome?”

That single word—her name in that deep, rich voice—nearly undid her. The way his tone wrapped around her, husky and low, left her dangerously close to melting all over again. Has his voice always been this devastating? Could it be that his growl was even more seductive than it felt? Her thoughts tumbled into a spiral, wandering straight back into the memories of the night before. Before she lost herself completely, Kagome slapped her cheeks lightly, trying to regain her senses, mentally counting to ten in a desperate attempt to collect herself.

But then, warmth enveloped her wrists, and her hands were gently pulled away from her face. She blinked in surprise, opening her eyes to find Sesshoumaru leaning close, concern flickered behind those amber pools. 

Releasing her hands, he signed, “Did it not work?”

The depth of his care is what ended up melting her completely. A gentle smile spread across her face as she took his hands in hers, squeezing them softly. For a moment, she simply held his gaze, letting the reality of what he’d done sink in—how far he’d gone to heal her, how much he’d given without hesitation. It was more than gratitude she felt; it was an overwhelming sense of closeness, of connection that went beyond mere words.

“It worked,” she said softly, her voice filled with joy. “Thank you, Sesshoumaru.”

The moment those words left her lips, Sesshoumaru felt a weight lift from his chest—a sigh of relief ready to escape, but it was cut short as Kagome flung herself into his arms. She wrapped herself around him with all her might, squeezing as though she were a tiny, determined woodsnake trying to capture prey much larger than herself. The embrace, though hardly constricting, was endearing, her warmth pressing against him with such fervor.

He wrapped his arms around her, pulling her closer as he sat up, relishing the softness of her body against his. Instinctively, his nose found the courting mark on her neck, and he nuzzled the spot, breathing in their mingled scents. She stiffened under the touch and he responded with a reassuring squeeze at the back of her neck, fingers threading beneath her dark hair as he drew back.

“Does it still hurt?” he rumbled, his gaze settling on the still-angry bite mark.

Kagome’s cheeks flushed, and she glanced away, her voice a little breathless. “No… I mean, a little.”

“Hm.” His hand lingered, thumb tracing gently over the mark. “And the spider… he is no longer present?”

She licked her lips, unwittingly drawing his attention to them, the way they parted just so. Her answer was a slight shake of her head. “I don’t think so.”

Sesshoumaru’s gaze darkened as he continued to eye her lips. The temptation surged—last night had left him wanting to feel their velvet touch.  And now, with her so close, he found it nearly impossible to resist. His fingers on her neck tightened ever so slightly, a low croon resonating from his chest. “Perhaps…” he mumbled, meeting her gaze, “a treatment is needed to be sure.”

The arousal in Kagome’s scent intensified and it was all the invitation he needed. Her nod was quick, a silent agreement that he seized without hesitation.

He claimed her mouth in a slow kiss, his power threading into her with a practiced ease, brushing along her aura to check for any lingering traces of a block. But the flow of her reiki was pure, unobstructed—a sensation as smooth and inviting as she was. Satisfied, he withdrew his aura, but he didn’t pull back.

Instead, he deepened the kiss, his hands finding her waist as he gently lowered her onto the fur beneath them. Her gasp was swallowed by his lips, his tongue pressing forward to tease hers, savoring the taste of her. Kagome's hands came up to curl into the fabric of his open haori, pulling him closer as if she couldn’t bear the thought of any space between them.

Sesshoumaru let himself fall deeper into each of her reactions, cherishing the soft, needy sounds that spilled from her beautiful lips. He wanted more, needed more, and without hesitation, he adjusted himself, shifting so that his knees pressed between her legs. His hand found her thigh, claws pressing into her plush skin as he lifted her leg over his hip. The delicate fabric of her dress slipped higher and the scent of their shared release from last night surrounded them.

The air in the cave thickened as the winds shifted, carrying with them the unmistakable presence of two approaching demonic auras. Sesshoumaru’s senses honed in on the intruders, his golden eyes snapping open and narrowing into slits. A low growl rumbled deep in his chest as the haze of desire dissipated like smoke, replaced by the razor focus of his beast.

His instincts roared for him to finish what he’d started, to solidify the bond he had begun with Kagome. But logic tempered the fire within, and with a snarl, he pushed the beast back, reining in the untamed desire that clawed for control.

Standing swiftly, Sesshoumaru adjusted his attire. He placed himself between Kagome and the cave’s entrance, his towering frame a shield against any unwelcome eyes. The sheer force of his power filled the small space, his aura humming with the barely restrained promise of violence.

Still catching her breath, Kagome blinked as her own senses registered the familiar auras. Her heart sank as the sound of voices and the unmistakable bumbling of two very recognizable wolves echoed at the cave’s entrance.

“I told you it wasn’t sister’s scent!” Ginta’s exasperated voice carried through the damp air, followed by the sharp smack of his hand connecting with Hakkaku’s head.

“I swear it smelled like her!” Hakkaku shot back, rubbing the back of his head indignantly. But as his eyes adjusted to the dim light of the cave, they landed on Sesshoumaru. His molten gaze pinned on them like a predator sizing up prey. Hakkaku’s voice faltered. “Uh... sorry. We thought—”

His words died completely when both wolves caught sight of Kagome peeking around Sesshoumaru. Their eyes widened in unison before they shouted, “Sis!” and made a move to rush toward her.

They didn’t get far. Sesshoumaru’s jaws snapped audibly, the sound reverberating like a whip crack. Both wolves skidded to a halt, their ears reddening as the growl that followed sent a cold chill down their spines.

Kagome scrambled to her feet, hastily adjusting her rumpled clothing and smoothing her hair before placing a calming hand on Sesshoumaru’s arm. “It’s okay, Sesshoumaru. I know them,” she said gently.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes flicked to her for a brief moment, but his focus quickly snapped back to the intruders. His gaze roved over them, taking in their familiarity with Kagome, the casual way they called her sister. The possessive beast within him bristled, displeased with the closeness implied by their words. Time dragged on as Sesshoumaru's fierce scrutiny kept the two wolves in place.

Finally, with a curt nod, he stepped aside—but not without nudging Kagome forward with an almost reluctant push.

Ginta and Hakkaku exchanged nervous glances before approaching Kagome slowly. When they hesitated mid-step, their noses twitching as they caught her scent and the undeniable sight of a courting mark, the realization hit them like a boulder.

Ginta cleared his throat, trying to hide his unease. “What brings you to our territory, Sis?” he asked, his tone sounding unusually reserved.

Kagome, now fuming from Sesshoumaru’s overbearing protectiveness, shot him a sharp glare before answering. “We’re here looking for Kouga. He has the last jewel shards,” she said, folding her arms. 

Hakkaku scratched the back of his neck. “Normally, Kouga would be thrilled to see you, but, uh...” He glanced warily at Sesshoumaru again. “He might not take the news very well.”

Kagome tilted her head, confusion knitting her brow. “What do you mean? Are you talking about traveling with Sesshoumaru?” she asked, gesturing vaguely toward the demon lord.

Before Hakkaku could reply, Sesshoumaru’s voice cut through the conversation. “Kagome, go bathe and change before we retrieve the shards. Then we will leave this place.”

Kagome’s jaw dropped at his abrupt dismissal. “Excuse me?” she snapped, hands on her hips. “What is with this sudden macho attitude?”

Ignoring her protests entirely, Sesshoumaru gave a dismissive gesture toward the back of the cave, a silent command that made it clear he was done speaking about it. Kagome’s eyes narrowed into sharp slits, and with a loud huff, she stomped over to her backpack. She snatched it up with a dramatic flourish, making sure to rattle its contents just enough to emphasize her displeasure.

“Oh, sure, I’ll just go clean myself up while you growl at people like an overgrown guard dog,” she muttered loudly, not even trying to keep her grumbles to herself. “Honestly, when I couldn’t hear you, life was blissfully quieter. Maybe I was better off!”

Sesshoumaru did not deign to respond, but the slight twitch of his ears betrayed that he’d caught every word. Kagome caught it too and let out a victorious snort before stomping to the back of the cave, her muttering trailing off as she disappeared behind the rock formations.

The moment she was out of sight, Sesshoumaru turned sharply to face the wolves once more. The force of his oppressive aura pressed down on them like an impending avalanche, suffocating and impossible to ignore.

“You dare question my claim?” he growled, each word low and venomous

“No! Not at all!” Ginta stammered, his hands raised defensively as if that might ward off the demon lord’s wrath.

“We swear!” Hakkaku added, his voice trembling slightly. Beads of sweat dotted his brow as he frantically shook his head. “We were just surprised, is all! Really!”

Sesshoumaru’s crimson tinted eyes swept over them with icy disdain, the silence stretching long enough to make both wolves visibly squirm. His lips curled into a faint snarl.

“See that you don’t make the same mistake again,” he finally said. “The next time you approach her unannounced, it will not end so favorably.”

Both wolves nodded so quickly it was a wonder their heads didn’t snap off.

“Of course! Understood!” Ginta blurted, his voice nearly cracking.

“Crystal clear!” Hakkaku chimed in, taking a cautious step back as though Sesshoumaru might lunge at them any moment.

Sesshoumaru’s gaze lingered before he finally turned his back on them, signaling the end of the conversation.

Taking the hint—and their lives—the two wolves exchanged a brief, terrified glance before scrambling out of the cave. They left in a blur of scuffed fur and hurried steps, the echoes of their retreating voices carrying through the mountains.

“Did you see the mark on her neck?!”

“Kouga’s going to lose his mind!”

Sesshoumaru’s ear twitched at their muttered whispers. His focus shifted as he stared into the shadows where Kagome had gone. Her scent lingered in the air, still thoroughly saturated with his own. It pleased him, even if her earlier outburst had been grating.

“Deaf and blissfully quiet, she says,” he murmured to himself, his lips frowning. His fingers twitched as though resisting his beats urge to hunt her down and finish what they’d started. For now, he would let her bathe in peace.

For now.

Chapter Text

For someone who had just regained her ability to communicate, Kagome’s silence was almost unsettling. Before her injury, her chatter filled every empty space, and she wielded words like weapons or gifts depending on her mood. Now, perched quietly in Sesshoumaru’s arms as they soared through the sky, she seemed distant, her silence sharp and cold.

Sesshoumaru glanced down at her, noting the furrow of her brows and the tight press of her lips. She wasn’t just quiet—she was stewing. The realization irritated him in a way he couldn’t quite name. Women were baffling creatures, but Kagome? She was an enigma wrapped in emotions, one he found himself compelled to understand.

The journey to the wolves’ domain was quick, the roaring waterfall that veiled the entrance growing louder as they approached. Sesshoumaru descended just outside the territory, landing with barely a whisper of sound before setting Kagome on her feet. She immediately pulled away and put distance between them.

“You are angry,” he observed, his tone neutral, but the weight of the statement was anything but.

Kagome spun on her heel and leveled him with a glare. “Clearly,” she snapped, brushing nonexistent dust off her oversized ivory sweater. The fabric hung loose on her frame, hiding the curves he had once unabashedly admired and caressed. She adjusted her gray leggings with sharp, jerky movements, the practicality of the outfit contrasting starkly with the daring, short dress she’d worn the night before. It wasn’t lost on Sesshoumaru that her current attire was almost armor-like in its coverage—a deliberate choice, perhaps, to show her dismay.

Her gaze darted anywhere but at him as she crossed her arms as she marched to the edge of the cliff. 

“One minute, you’re sweet—kind, even. And then the second someone else shows up, you flip a switch and turn into an ass again!”

Sesshoumaru’s eyes narrowed, though he held his tongue. It was a barb meant to wound, but the truth of it stung more than he cared to admit.

Her voice softened as she added, “Maybe you were always like this, and I just didn’t realize it because I couldn’t hear what you were saying before. But now…” She trailed off, her fingers clutching her arms more tightly.

She glanced over her shoulder, catching a glimpse of him standing rigid and silent. To her surprise, his expression wasn’t cold or dismissive. If anything, he looked… troubled. Like he was sifting through her words, trying to piece together where he had gone wrong.

The sight disarmed her anger, even as she tried to cling to it. He’s not like Inuyasha, she reminded herself. Inuyasha would have been yelling by now, telling me I’m overreacting. Sesshoumaru, on the other hand, waited. Patient and silent, he gave her the space to approach on her own terms.

With a sigh, Kagome let her arms drop to her sides and turned to face him. Her irritation gave way and her gaze searching his as she moved closer.

Standing before him she reached out, clasping one of his large hands in both of hers. His claws twitched slightly under her touch, but he didn’t pull away.

“I’m sorry I snapped at you,” she said, her voice gentle now. She caught the slight tilt of his head, the subtle confusion in his gaze, and it nearly made her laugh. But she held it in, offering him a small smile instead. “I just don’t like it when you make decisions for me, remember? Next time, will you trust me when I say it’s okay to speak to my friends?”

Sesshoumaru listened intently. Externally, he was calm, but inside his beast snarled in protest. The idea of her approaching other males, even those she called friends, made his instincts rage. Yet, he knew better than to give in. Kagome was human, and her world did not operate on the same rules as his.

Still, the concept of “friends” eluded him. Before Kagome, he had no such connections. The females he had sought out were for singular, instinct-driven purposes, and he had never considered their feelings or his own beyond that. But now, here he was, letting a human—this human—reshape his understanding of the world. And, annoyingly, his desires.

When he finally inclined his head in agreement, Kagome’s face lit up with a radiant smile. The sight of it stirred something in him. She squeezed his hand lightly, her warmth seeping into his skin, and he found himself reluctant to let go when she dropped it.

As she turned to secure her hair into a ponytail, Sesshoumaru’s gaze lingered on the courting mark at her neck. The faint red imprint seemed to taunt him, a constant reminder of the choice he’d made.

He knew he had to tell her the truth about what it meant. He’d warned her of the risks of biting, yes, but he hadn’t told her the full extent of what it signified—or what it would demand of them both. His pride warred with the unfamiliar sensation of apprehension, the thought of her anger, or worse, her rejection, gnawing at him.

But Kagome deserved to know. Even if it meant she’d hate him for it.

“Kagome… I-” Sesshoumaru began only to stop when something came flying through the waterfall in the distance and headed straight for them. 

Chapter Text

Kouga’s form was a whirlwind of speed and desperation, his arms a vise as he snatched Kagome away in a blur. The world spun and vanished, the roar of the waterfall a distant echo as he dragged her behind a shimmering barrier just outside the wolves’ domain. The air crackled with unfamiliar energy, a barrier woven with unknown holy power.

Sesshoumaru landed just a heartbeat later, his eyes narrowed and lethal, but his path was abruptly halted by an invisible wall. His claws scraped against it, sparks of energy flaring where his talons touched. The snarl that ripped from his throat was pure fury, his golden eyes rimmed in red. 

Kouga smirked, though there was a tightness in his jaw. “Don’t bother, mutt,” he said, his voice a mix of arrogance and strain. “Got some monks to whip this up. Keeps threats like you out.” He turned to Kagome, his blue eyes softening. “Don’t worry, Kagome. I’ll fix this. I’m gonna reverse that dog’s ridiculous claim.”

Before she could react, Kouga’s hand shot out, yanking the loose collar of her ivory sweater aside, exposing the tender, red mark at the curve of her neck. His fangs glinted in the dappled light as he leaned in.

A sick sense of dread twisted in Kagome’s stomach. “Get off of me!”

He didn’t listen.

The sharp pressure of his teeth grazed her mark, a violation that sent panic flaring through her veins. Pain flared, white-hot and searing, as if her very soul rejected the touch. Her power surged to life, a brilliant burst of light exploding from within her.

A scream tore from Kouga’s throat as her purifying energy scorched his flesh. He stumbled back, clutching his face, his skin blistering and blackening. The acrid smell of burned fur and flesh filled the air. He dropped to his knees, gasping, the lower half of his face raw and seared.

Kagome’s chest heaved with fury. Her sapphire eyes blazed like twin flames. “What the hell is wrong with you, Kouga?!” Her voice cracked. “I was never yours. I never will be. You need to get that through your thick skull!”

Kouga’s eyes were wild with pain and disbelief, his charred face twisted into something feral. His fingers trembled as they hovered over his burns. “So it’s true, then? You let this asshole rub his stink all over you and marked his claim?” His voice cracked with accusation, but Kagome didn’t hear him.

Her pulse roared in her ears, drowning out everything but the frantic rush of her own thoughts. Last night … Her mind spiraled back to the moment Sesshoumaru’s fangs had grazed her skin, the heat of his breath, the red in his eyes. Had he known what he was doing? Was it just a reckless slip, a loss of control? Or was it something deeper, something he hadn’t trusted her enough to reveal? He wouldn’t… he couldn’t…

But he hadn’t told her. And that betrayal seared deeper than any bite ever could.

The world narrowed to a blur of muted colors until Kouga’s voice faded into a distant drone. When her vision cleared, she turned away from the wolf and stepped toward the barrier, her eyes locking onto the crimson fury just beyond. Sesshoumaru stood rigid, a tempest barely leashed, his power vibrating the air. The rage in his eyes wavered, flickering like a candle’s flame as her gaze softened, and her trembling hands rose to sign.

“Why didn’t you tell me?”

Her fingers quivered as if each word cost her a piece of herself. The question wasn’t just about the mark; it was about trust, about them. The barrier might have been invisible, but the chasm between them felt insurmountable.

Sesshoumaru’s crimson eyes darkened before fading to amber, the gold swirling with something new. Shame. It coiled in his gut like a serpent. He was not a creature who cowered before his own actions, but this— this —was cowardice. He should have told her. He should have trusted her with the truth.

“Step outside the barrier and then—” he began, but Kagome’s insistent shake of her head sliced his words off at the root.

His jaw tightened, and for the first time, uncertainty etched lines into his face. He took a breath, and signed his response. “Last night, when I bit you to transfer power, I…” His eyes darted, his shoulders taut. “I let my instincts take control. By the time I realized what I had done, it was too late to stop.”

The confession clung to the air like the mist from the waterfall, cold and damp. The weight of his words settled over her, each one a fresh wound. A mistake. That’s all it was. He hadn’t meant to claim her, hadn’t wanted to. The realization was a jagged knife, and it slid between her ribs with merciless precision.

He regrets it.

Somehow, that hurt more than the mark itself.

Her vision blurred, but she blinked away the tears. This wasn’t the time to crumble. Turning back to Kouga, she asked, her voice hollow, “What does it mean, the claim?”

Kouga’s brows furrowed, disbelief warring with anger. “You mean he marked you without telling you?” His gaze flicked to Sesshoumaru, rigid and unyielding behind the barrier. A bitter laugh escaped Kouga’s throat. “Man… you are screwed . ”

“Kouga!” The crack of her voice lashed through the air, and the wolf flinched.

He exhaled sharply, his resignation bitter. “It’s a courting mark. It tells other males you’re spoken for—that you belong to him .”

The phrase scraped against her mind like sandpaper. Belong to him. The words tangled in her throat, choking her. She fought down the surge of fury. She needed to focus on the solution.

Her voice trembled as she asked, “How do I get rid of it?”

Kouga’s hesitation spoke volumes. His eyes darted between her and Sesshoumaru. Finally, he said, “You either complete the mating, let another male mark you, or… the one who marked you chooses someone else to mate.”

The world tilted, her knees threatening to give way. Her voice was barely a whisper, brittle and broken. “So I’m powerless? My future depends on his choices?”

Kouga’s reluctant nod was an anchor dragging her deeper into despair.

Her breath shuddered out, but she refused to let tears fall. Frustration, betrayal, anger—they swirled like a storm inside her, a desperate attempt to reclaim control over a life slipping through her fingers.

“Kagome.” Sesshoumaru’s voice was low, laced with the growl of his beast. She turned slightly, meeting eyes that had darkened once more to crimson. “Leave the wolf’s den. Now. Or I will tear this mountain apart stone by stone.”

His beast’s possessive fury rattled the air, a predator ready to reclaim what was his. His control was a fraying thread, and each second she stood within another alpha’s territory stretched it further.

Kagome closed her eyes and exhaled slowly. Defeat weighed heavy on her chest as she turned to Kouga, her voice softer now, almost pleading. “I need the shards, Kouga.”

He winced. “You don’t have to do this. I know you don’t want to be my mate, but I can still protect you.” His voice cracked. “I can take care of you.”

A sad smile curled her lips. “I’m sorry, Kouga. I really am.” She stretched out her hand, her eyes glistening. “Please. The shards.”

Kouga’s jaw clenched, his nostrils flaring. He knew Sesshoumaru’s threat wasn’t empty. His home would be reduced to rubble if he refused. Resigned, he tore off his fur leg warmers and dug his claws into his shins, prying the tainted shards from his flesh and then stood. Bloody and trembling, he dropped them into her outstretched hand.

“Promise me,” he rasped, his eyes pleading, “that you’ll do what’s best for you, not for him.”

Her throat tightened. “I promise.”

Ignoring the searing heat of Sesshoumaru’s gaze, she stepped forward and wrapped her arms around Kouga in a tight hug. He stiffened, then melted into the embrace, his fingers brushing her hair.

“Goodbye, Kouga,” she whispered.

“See you later, Kagome,” he murmured back, the words bittersweet.

As quickly as she’d embraced him, she let go and turned away. The second she stepped through the barrier, Sesshoumaru’s arm wrapped around her waist, pulling her tightly against him. The world blurred into streaks of mist and light as he vanished, the cold air of the mountain giving way to the rushing wind of his departure.

The last thing Kagome heard was the distant howl of a brokenhearted wolf, echoing into the void.

Chapter Text

When Sesshoumaru formed his orb of light, he hadn’t considered a destination—his sole purpose had been to remove Kagome from the wolf’s den. His beast still rumbled with residual fury, the territorial instincts clawing at him, but the moment her warmth pressed against him, her face buried in the soft fur of his mokomoko, his focus began to shift. The erratic pounding in his chest slowed, his breathing evened, and the crimson haze clouding his vision faded entirely.

Kagome was safe. She was in his arms with her small frame tucked tightly against him. The fragile, shaking aura she emitted softened his ire replacing it with a gnawing ache of guilt.

His flight faltered slightly as indecision clawed at him. They couldn’t simply hover in limbo. He needed to take her somewhere—a place far from interruptions, far from prying eyes. Somewhere she could yell, cry, or do whatever it was she needed to do. Somewhere they could talk about what had happened.

Sesshoumaru's mind sifted through possibilities until it finally settled on the perfect place. Adjusting his grip on Kagome slightly he changed direction. The winds howled around them as he pushed his speed to its limit, the world below blurring into nothingness.

As the blinding light receded and the roar of the wind diminished into a serene silence, Kagome felt her feet touch solid ground. Her knees wobbled slightly from the turbulence of their flight, but before she could steady herself, Sesshoumaru’s grip loosened, granting her the opportunity to pull away. She took it immediately, stepping back to create distance between them.

Opening her eyes, she froze.

The landscape before her was nothing short of breathtaking. A clearing stretched out in a perfect blend of nature’s artistry and tranquil harmony. Towering cedar and maple trees framed the space, their branches swaying gently in the breeze. Shafts of golden sunlight filtered through the canopy, dappling the ground with light and shadow.

She turned slowly, her wide eyes absorbing every detail. A koi pond glimmered nearby, its waters so clear she could see the delicate patterns of the fish gliding beneath the surface. A small arched bridge crossed it, leading to a path bordered by moss-covered stones and clusters of wildflowers that swayed in the soft breeze. The rhythmic clack of a bamboo fountain blended with the gentle rustling of leaves.

In the distance, nestled beneath the trees, was a modest size home. Its dark wooden walls seemed to blend into the surroundings, as though the structure had grown naturally from the land. The sloping tiled roof was weathered but sturdy, and the engawa wrapping around the house looked inviting, its wood polished smooth by time and care.

Kagome took a hesitant step forward, her breath caught somewhere between awe and confusion. “Where… are we?” she asked softly.

Sesshoumaru was silent, standing still as he watched her take in the scene.

She turned back to him, her brow furrowing. “This place… it’s so peaceful.”

Still, he said nothing.

Her gaze shifted back to the house, the warm glow of light from the paper shoji doors inviting yet unfamiliar. She approached cautiously, drawn by the beauty but unsure of its purpose. Reaching out, she let her fingers brush against the rough bark of a nearby tree.

“Whose home is this?” she asked, more to herself than to him.

“It is mine,” Sesshoumaru replied finally.

Kagome’s hand froze midair, and she turned to face him, her eyes wide with surprise. “This is your home?”

Sesshoumaru inclined his head, his gaze steady. “It is.”

She looked back at the house, her mind struggling to reconcile the modest, nature-infused dwelling with the stuffy, untouchable demon lord she knew. “I… I didn’t expect this,” she admitted, her voice soft.

“This place reflects no one’s expectations but my own,” Sesshoumaru replied.

Now that Kagome knew this was his home, she could see the subtle details that whispered of him. The shoji doors were pristine, their off-white paper unmarred by time or wear. The arrangement of the bamboo and stone work around the pond, though seemingly random at first glance, revealed a balanced arrangement. Even the air here carried a faint, familiar scent, a blend of cedar and something uniquely Sesshoumaru.

And yet, among these elements of him, there was an unexpected softness woven in. The wildflowers, the childlike charm of the koi pond, the carefully maintained simplicity—all signs of Rin’s presence. It struck Kagome how little she truly understood him.

Her gaze returned to Sesshoumaru, who stood silently, watching her take it all in. “Why did you bring me here?” 

He set their bags down and began to approach her, each step unhurried, as though he feared startling her. “You showed me your world,” he said, his tone softer now. “I wished to show you mine.”

Kagome’s eyes widened, betraying her surprise and a flush rose to her cheeks only to fade when he added, “No one will bother us here. You may speak freely.”

His words cut through her momentary awe, bringing her back to reality. The anger and hurt she’d forgotten surged to the surface, mingling with her confusion. Why would someone who didn’t want her, who claimed his actions were a mistake, bring her to a place so personal? So intimate?

“I…” she began, but the words caught in her throat, tangled in her conflicting emotions. When Sesshoumaru reached out, his clawed hand moving to brush her cheek, she instinctively stepped back. “I need to add the last shards to the jewel,” she said quickly, her voice coming out a little too loud. “You’re sure no one here will try to take it?”

Sesshoumaru’s hand paused midair before he let it fall. “This place is protected. The spirits that wander the forest are harmless and will not trouble you.”

She nodded, her eyes darting around as though searching for a refuge, somewhere she could escape to.

“You are welcome to use my home,” Sesshoumaru offered after a moment. “I will go hunt and return before nightfall.”

Kagome nodded again, relief flickering across her face. She watched as he turned and began walking toward the edge of the forest. Just before he disappeared into the trees, he paused and glanced back over his shoulder.

“If you allow it,” he said, his voice carrying easily across the clearing, “I would like to show you the grounds tomorrow. There are places I think you will enjoy.”

And then, without waiting for a response, he was gone, vanishing into the embrace of the forest.

Kagome stood alone in the clearing, her hands clenching and unclenching at her sides. This place was beautiful and utterly disarming. But beneath its tranquility lay an unease she couldn’t ignore—a tension she wasn’t sure she could navigate.

Turning toward the home, she took a hesitant step forward. Maybe some distance from Sesshoumaru was exactly what she needed.

Chapter Text

Kagome had hoped that with Sesshoumaru gone until nightfall, she could finally have a moment to breathe. A chance to sort out her tangled emotions, clear her mind, and—most importantly—try not to think about him.

But the moment she stepped inside his home, she knew that was impossible.

The scent of him lingered in the air. It wasn’t overpowering, but it was enough to remind her of the demon. The modest home felt almost alive, like it held traces of his essence in every corner.

Pelts of pristine white fur adorned the space, draped over wooden benches and placed neatly in the corners, their softness beckoning to be touched. Tapestries hung along the walls, each one telling its own story. Some depicted breathtaking landscapes—ancient forests, mist-shrouded mountains, and serene moonlit lakes. Others showed vivid scenes of great battles, filled with clashing swords and fierce demons. 

The layout of the home was simple yet functional, with only a few rooms, each telling a story of its own.

The first room Kagome entered was unmistakably Rin’s. The space was a splash of vibrant color, a cheerful contrast to the subdued elegance of the rest of the home. Flowers were everywhere—pressed into paper, dried and arranged in small vases, and scattered across the low table. A few child-sized kimonos, patterned with delicate blossoms, were tossed haphazardly on the floor. The room exuded warmth and life, making Kagome smile despite herself.

The next room she found appeared to be a study. A large, low desk sat at its center surrounded by neatly stacked scrolls and cushions that bore the faint imprint of Sesshoumaru’s form. The faint scent of ink and parchment mingled with the air, and Kagome’s fingers itched to open one of the scrolls, curious about the knowledge he kept here. But something about the room felt private, almost sacred, and she decided against it.

Further exploration revealed an indoor bath that made Kagome’s jaw drop. A large wooden tub, polished to a shine, sat at the center of the room. Beside it, a set of shoji doors opened to reveal the pond just outside, its still surface reflecting the golden light of the setting sun. The space was almost meditative, and Kagome could easily imagine soaking in the bath while listening to the gentle rustling of the trees.

A smaller room nearby appeared to be a guest room, sparsely furnished with a folded futon and neatly stacked blankets. It was practical and unassuming, lacking the personal touch found elsewhere.

Then she found the last room.

There was no mistaking it—this was Sesshoumaru’s.

The air in there felt heavier, imbued with his aura. Armor and weapons lined the walls, displayed like trophies from a life of conquest. Other artifacts—ceremonial masks, carved statuettes, and ancient trinkets—added a sense of history and mystique to the space.

At the center of the room was a large platform bed, draped in a mix of silk and fur that looked both luxurious and primal. The silks were the color of moonlight, shimmering faintly, while the furs were as white as snow, their softness evident even from a distance. The bed was larger than necessary, and Kagome couldn’t help but wonder if Sesshoumaru ever actually used it or if it was merely another artifact of his perfectionism.

She hesitated at the threshold, unsure if stepping inside would cross some unspoken boundary. The room felt intimate, more so than anything else she’d seen in the house. It wasn’t just a space—it was him.

Kagome’s hand brushed against the doorframe as she lingered, her heart pounding in her chest. It was becoming painfully clear how little she truly understood Sesshoumaru. For all his aloofness, this home told a different story—a story of care, of balance, of someone who valued peace and order but also allowed room for life to thrive.

An unbidden image flickered through Kagome’s mind—She imagined Sesshoumaru there now, his silver hair spilling over the pillows, his body radiating power and heat, and his gaze piercing her with the same intensity as before. She could almost hear his voice, deep and commanding, whispering her name in the darkness.

Heat flushed through her body as the memory of last night came back. When his mouth had claimed her, his fangs brushing her skin in a way that sent her pulse racing. The night his hands had roamed over her body, searing her flesh with their heat and leaving her trembling with need. She remembered the weight of him pressing her into the fur, the way his claws grazed her thighs with just enough pressure to ignite every nerve in her body. He had been hot, thick, and heavy between her legs.

Her knees felt weak as the phantom sensation of his lips on her neck and his body moving against hers returned with vivid clarity. The way his golden eyes had burned with something primal and unrestrained—she felt it all as though it were happening again.

Kagome squeezed her eyes shut, willing the memories to dissipate but they refused to be banished. Her heart thudded painfully against her ribs and her fingers curled into fists at her sides. How was she supposed to think clearly in this place surrounded by his scent?

“Stop it,” she muttered to herself. She shook her head as if that would somehow scatter the memories clinging to her mind like a persistent fog.

But it wasn’t just the physical memories tormenting her. It was the way she’d felt in his arms—cherished, protected, desired. It was the way he had looked at her as if she were the only thing in the world that mattered. That thought alone sent a sharp pang through her chest.

Kagome turned abruptly and walked away from the room. 

The moon hung high in the inky sky, its pale glow spilling over the enchanted forest canopy as Sesshoumaru returned to his home. In his grasp was a bundle of venison, the choicest cuts carefully wrapped in deerskin. The fresh scent of blood clung faintly to the air around him mingling with the crisp night breeze. He had taken his time during the hunt, not out of necessity but to center himself. To strategize.

As he stepped through the doorway, the silence of the house greeted him. Only the faint glow of embers in the central hearth hinted that Kagome had tended a fire earlier. It had since burned low leaving the room cloaked in shadows and a quiet warmth. Sesshoumaru’s sharp eyes scanned the space noting her absence but quickly catching her lingering scent. It was strongest near the bathhouse.

From behind the shoji doors leading to the indoor bath he caught the faint rhythm of water moving, the delicate sound almost musical against the stillness. For a moment, Sesshoumaru lingered, his golden gaze resting on the door. The thought of her immersed in water, her bare skin glistening with droplets made his claws tighten around the bundle in his hands. He closed his eyes, forcing the image away and turned back toward the hearth.

Once there he set the venison down and stoked the embers until flames roared to life. The warmth bathed his face as he prepared the meat for cooking, skewering it carefully before positioning it over the fire. The repetitive task steadied him though his thoughts churned restlessly.

She was still angry. Her silence earlier in the day had spoken volumes and the memory of her tear-filled eyes and the hurt in her voice haunted him. His claws tapped lightly against his knee as he waited, the rhythmic motion belying the storm brewing beneath his calm exterior.

He had made a grave error, he realized. Not just in allowing his instincts to claim her without her knowledge but in his failure to communicate afterward. When he tried to explain his words had only deepened the rift between them. And then there was the moment she had asked the wolf how to undo the courting mark. That question alone had been like a blade to his chest, to his pride.

Sesshoumaru’s gaze fell to the fire. Until that moment, he had not fully understood the nature of his feelings. Kagome was not merely a companion or an ally. She was far more than that. He had marked her, yes, but the desire behind that act was not born of instinct alone. He wanted her—truly wanted her—by his side. As his equal. His mate.

It was absurd, he thought bitterly. He had spent centuries building walls between himself and mortals, scorning the memory of his father’s human mate. His father’s words about human women—how they were softer, warmer, more loving than demonesses—had always rung hollow to him. Sesshoumaru had dismissed them as the justifications of a daft old fool.

But now, as he thought of Kagome, he found himself wondering if his father had been right all along. From the moment their lips had touched, Sesshoumaru had been ensnared. No, perhaps even earlier than that—when they began to communicate in JSL. The silent language had become something more between them, a private exchange that felt uniquely theirs. Her hands, graceful and expressive, had a way of conveying thoughts and emotions far more clearly than spoken words ever could.

A faint rustling of fabric caught his attention drawing him from his thoughts. He looked up to see Kagome stepping in the room wrapped in a simple yukata that clung to her damp form. Her hair, still wet, framed her face in dark waves. She froze when she saw him and her blue eyes widened with surprise.

“The fire was low,” Sesshoumaru said softly, gesturing to the hearth where the venison now sizzled. “I thought you might be hungry.”

Kagome hesitated, her hands clutching the front of her yukata. For a moment he thought she might turn and retreat, but instead, she stepped closer.

“Thank you,” she murmured, though her tone was cautious.

Sesshoumaru studied her, noting the faint crease between her brows and the tension in her shoulders. She was still guarded and he couldn’t blame her. But there was also something else in her eyes—a flicker of curiosity perhaps, or the remnants of awe from earlier.

“Eat. I will go bathe,” Sesshoumaru said, though his gaze lingered on her for a fraction longer than necessary. Rising to his feet he began to move toward the now-vacant bathhouse.

But before he could take more than a few steps he felt a small, warm hand encircle his own. The unexpected touch froze him mid-stride. Slowly, he turned to find Kagome looking up at him.

She looked ethereal in the firelight, her features softened by its warm light. Dark waves spilling over her shoulders like liquid night. Her shining blue eyes, bright and deep enough to drown in, tugged at something primal within him.

But it wasn’t just her gaze that caught him. The simple white cotton yukata she wore dipped low, revealing the now-complete Shikon Jewel hung on a chain  nestled just above her breasts. Its glow contrasted against her skin drawing his eyes down. Sesshoumaru’s jaw tightened as he forced his gaze back up, unwilling to linger too long and risk betraying the simmering heat within him.

“I…” she began, her voice barely a whisper. “I’ll probably be in bed when you’re done. Can we talk tomorrow?”

Her question was simple enough, but the hesitation in her voice, the way her hand lingered on his told him there was more behind it. Something unsaid. Something she wasn’t ready to voice.

Sesshoumaru didn’t trust his own voice at that moment. Words, he had learned, often failed him where she was concerned and they seemed to cause more harm than good. Instead, he inclined his head in a subtle nod, his gaze never leaving hers.

Kagome exhaled softly, her fingers loosening around his hand as she turned away and looked at the fire. 

With a final glance, Sesshoumaru turned and resumed his path toward the bathhouse, the faint scent of her lingering on his skin. As he stepped inside and shed his armor his thoughts remained with her. The softness of her touch, the unspoken plea in her voice, and the sight of her illuminated in his home—all of it carved itself into his memory like an indelible mark.

Tomorrow, he would speak to her. Tomorrow, he would find the words she needed to hear. But for now, as the warm water enveloped him and the scent of jasmine and cedar filled the air, he allowed himself a moment to simply feel.

Chapter Text

That night's sleep eluded Kagome entirely. She lay beneath the soft layers of her borrowed bedding, her body still but her mind racing over everything that had transpired since the fight with Naraku. As if replaying her pain on a reel she couldn’t stop.

The injury. The suffocating isolation that followed. And then, the unexpected companionship that both warmed her heart and left her tangled in confusion.

She sighed and rolled onto her side. Pale light from the rising sun began to seep through the cracks of the shoji doors. It was faint at first, soft tendrils of dawn that promised a new day. The sound of birds chirping outside carried a melody of hope but Kagome wasn’t ready to hear it.

Reaching out she slid one hand across the smooth wooden floor, cracking open the door just enough to peer out into the secluded paradise beyond. The sight of Sesshoumaru’s realm bathed in the soft light of morning was breathtaking. The dewdrops on the flowers shimmered like jewels and the pond reflected the warm hues of the sky. The trees swayed gently in the morning breeze, their branches alive with birds flitting from one to another.

But Kagome couldn’t enjoy the view. Not with the memories crowding her mind.

Inuyasha. Sango. Their betrayal still burned even now. The way they had deceived her, weaving lies that cut deeper than any wound Naraku had inflicted. The pregnancy that had turned her life upside down, a bittersweet revelation that carried its own set of scars. And then the apology—or rather, the hollow attempt at one. Sango’s contrition felt genuine, but from Inuyasha? It had been nonexistent.

Her hand instinctively brushed against her ear where the invisible scar from the injury remained. She had her hearing back now, restored by Sesshoumaru’s intervention, but even without Naraku’s malevolent whispers the echoes of her own insecurities were louder than ever.

I’m not enough. I wasn’t enough then, and I’m not enough now.

The cruel words looped in her mind, relentless and unforgiving. Naraku’s influence may have been purged but she didn’t need his voice to haunt her anymore—she was doing that all on her own.

Breakfast unfolded in a heavy, expectant silence, broken only by the occasional clink of chopsticks against porcelain or the soft rustle of fabric as they shifted in their seats. Neither priestess nor demon seemed willing to be the first to speak.

Sesshoumaru’s gaze drifted over the rim of his teacup, golden eyes settling on Kagome as she pushed a piece of fish around her plate. Her face looked drawn, the faint shadows under her eyes evidence of her restless night. She wore one of her so-called dresses again, this one a deep green that complemented her complexion. It was modest with long sleeves and a hem that fell to her mid-calf. Despite its simplicity, it suited her in a way that felt far too distracting for his liking.

He hadn’t fared much better during the night. Though he outwardly appeared unbothered, his mind had been far from at ease. On more than one occasion he found himself lingering outside the empty room Kagome had chosen to occupy. It felt unnatural to be apart from her now, to sleep alone again. Once, he had reveled in solitude. The absence of another meant no expectations to comfort, no demands on his time or attention.

But everything had changed.

She had changed it.

“I thought we might go see—”

“I wanted to say—”

Their voices overlapped, a sudden collision that broke the silence. Kagome froze and her cheeks bloomed with color as her gaze snapped to his. Sesshoumaru’s lips quirked upward in a faint smirk.

“You may speak first,” he offered smoothly, setting his cup down without looking away from flushed her face.

“No, you—” Kagome hesitated, her blush deepening as she glanced away tucking a stray lock of hair behind her ear. “You go ahead. I can wait.”

Sesshoumaru inclined his head and his expression softened as he leaned back slightly. “I thought we might walk the grounds today. There are places I believe you would find... appealing.”

Appealing was far from the word Kagome would have used. No, what Sesshoumaru had brought her to was enchanting. Captivating. Utterly bewitching.

Nestled deep within the heart of his lands, hidden by dense forests and concealed by layers of mystical energy was a glade unlike anything Kagome had ever seen. The trees surrounding it were ancient, their trunks as wide as houses and their branches forming a natural cathedral high above, sunlight spilling through the leaves in liquid gold. The air was alive with shimmering motes of light that danced and flickered as though stars had fallen and decided to linger just a little longer.

In the center of the glade was a crystalline pool, its waters so clear they seemed invisible revealing a mosaic of smooth glowing stones at its bottom. The pebbles pulsed faintly with every ripple, casting soft hues of blue, violet, and amber into the surrounding foliage. Small waterfalls tumbled from a ring of rocks, their sound a gentle symphony that blended with the rustle of leaves and the occasional call of birds whose plumage shimmered like gemstones.

Flora unlike anything Kagome had ever encountered flourished here. Flowers with petals like blown glass glistened with dew while vines bearing luminescent fruit twisted up the trunks of the towering trees. Patches of moss glowed faintly beneath their bare feet as Sesshoumaru insisted no shoes were needed. 

At the edge of the pool a single tree stood apart from the others. It was was smaller than the rest, its bark silver like liquid mercury and its leaves the deepest emerald. From its branches hung delicate blossoms that seemed to hum faintly, their glow ebbing and flowing in time with the water’s gentle pulse.

Sesshoumaru stopped near the pool as he looked out over the scene. He didn’t speak, allowing the beauty of the place to envelop them both. Kagome’s breath caught in her throat as she took in the sight, her fingers unconsciously brushing against her lips, as if afraid to shatter the spell by speaking.

“Sometimes,” he began, his gaze shifting from the pellucid pool to Kagome, “I catch a scent. One that reminds me of home.” His golden eyes softened just enough to reveal a glimpse of the man beneath the armor of a demon lord. “That is what your scent has become for me.”

The unexpected confession left Kagome momentarily stunned. Any plans she’d had to create distance between them melted under the warmth of his gaze, molten gold pinning her in place as he moved toward her.

Her heart thudded in her chest, each beat louder than the last as his deep voice carried across the space between them. “I have… never been one to speak of feelings,” he admitted. “But if you allow it, I’d like to try… through sign language.”

She blinked, caught off guard yet again. He stopped before her, close enough that she could feel the faint ripple of his aura. But it wasn’t his presence that was overwhelming her now—it was the quiet sincerity in his words.

Kagome nodded, swallowing hard as she fought to keep herself in check. “Okay,” she whispered. It seemed wise to focus on his hands, to watch his movements and keep herself grounded. Anything to avoid openly staring at the way his loosely draped clothing revealed pale, sculpted muscles beneath. The slightly parted haori offered tantalizing glimpses.

Instead of immediately signing, Sesshoumaru did something else unexpected. He reached out and his clawed hand captured hers. Without a word he guided her toward the base of the great sterling tree by the water.

He gestured for her to sit, and she did so, her back pressing against the tree’s cool, smooth bark while he settled across from her. The distance between them was almost nonexistent, their knees nearly brushing.

For a moment, he simply looked at her, his gaze unreadable but intense. Then, slowly, his hands began to move. Kagome watched, entranced, as his fingers formed the first word.

“Before you, I saw humans as fleeting and fragile. A species that lived in chaos, ruled by their short lives and emotions. I believed them insignificant. Even Rin’s presence had not altered my perception.”

He paused, his hands lowering for a moment before rising again, the next signs slower.

“But you are not fragile. You are not insignificant.”

The space between them seemed to shrink with each movement of his hands, every gesture charged with an honesty that left Kagome’s breath shallow.

“You are strong. Determined. Compassionate. You faced demons and gods alike with courage. You faced me with no fear.”

His fingers stilled briefly, his expression turning contemplative as if choosing the right signs required the utmost care.

“When I am with you, I do not see a human. I see Kagome. A light that refuses to dim. A presence that pulls me in no matter how much I resisted.”

The sign for resisted was sharp, but his movements softened as he continued.

“I did not plan to place a courting mark upon you. It was instinct. A need I could not deny.”

Kagome felt her heart lurch at hearing this admission again, her hand instinctively rising to touch the spot where the mark rested hidden beneath her clothing.

“And now, I do not wish to take it back.”

The words struck her like a thunderclap, but Sesshoumaru wasn’t done.

“I know your future here is uncertain. The jewel is complete. The path you take is your choice. But I wish for you to know this.”

His hands slowed once more, as if he wanted every word to sink in.

“I desire you by my side. Not as a pack mate. Not as an obligation. But as mine .”

The final signs were firm, unyielding, and when his hands stilled, the silence that followed was deafening.

Kagome stared at him, her breath caught in her throat. Sesshoumaru was no longer the untouchable and distant demon lord she had met years ago. He was now just Sesshoumaru, laying bare his truth in the only way he could.

And in that moment, Kagome realized she wasn’t afraid. Not of him. Not of this. She raised her hands and tried not to let them shake.

“I don’t know what will happen when I make my wish on the jewel,” she signed, her fingers faltering slightly. “But I know I don’t want to leave you behind.”

Sesshoumaru didn’t need words—or signs—to convey his next response. His hand moved forward, brushing gently against hers and lacing them together.

Then he pulled her closer. Kagome let out a soft gasp as she was drawn into him, her free hand instinctively resting against the warmth of his chest.

The kiss that followed held no pretense, no hidden intentions. It wasn’t a kiss born of necessity, like the one meant to heal her. Nor was it a kiss stolen in the throes of desire or frustration. This was different. This kiss was because he wanted to kiss her—because he wanted her to know it.

Chapter Text

The moment Kagome returned the kiss, something inside Sesshoumaru shifted—no, snapped.

It was as though centuries of control unraveled in an instant and his restraint melted away under the heat of her response. His hands moved with a desperation that was foreign even to him. The fabric of her dress crumpled under his fingertips as his grip tightened on her waist, pulling her flush against him.

When Kagome broke the kiss to catch her breath, her soft gasp drove him to trail his lips down the line of her jaw to her neck. The heat of his mouth and the graze of his fangs against her sensitive skin was making her dizzy. She let out a mewling sound that betrayed her resolve and Sesshoumaru’s low growl in response vibrated against her throat.

She had to focus. She needed to focus. If she let herself get lost in the sensations he was stirring, she wouldn’t be able to think clearly. Placing both hands firmly on his shoulders, she prepared to push back only for his hand to slide up her thigh, his claws brushing dangerously close to the heat between her legs.

“Sesshoumaru” she groaned out his name as her breath hitched. The strength she didn’t think she had finally surged to the surface and she managed to pull away, putting a small but necessary distance between them.

He didn’t let her go easily though. His hands lingered, his claws curling slightly as if reluctant to release her. When she finally succeeded, he straightened, his liquid gold eyes burning into hers. The fervor in his gaze made her stomach flip and she realized she might have waited a moment too long to speak because he began leaning in again, his lips seeking hers once more.

“Wait!” she blurted as she jerked her head back to avoid his kiss.

Sesshoumaru froze and his eyes narrowed slightly in frustration. But slowly he drew back, his posture straightening as he worked to rein himself in. For a moment, the only sound between them was the rapid rhythm of their breathing.

“Can we talk first?” Kagome asked, her chest rising and falling as she struggled to steady herself.

Talk? Hadn’t they done that already? What more could possibly need to be said? Sesshoumaru’s jaw tightened as he stared at her still in his arms. Even through his vexation, he recognized the importance of her words. If he was to keep her trust—to keep her—he would have to show that he could hear her. He would have to do as she asked.

With a reluctant nod, Sesshoumaru withdrew his hand from beneath her dress, sat her back on the forest floor and increased the distance between them. His claws twitched at his sides as he tried to keep his desires under control. 

The space he put between them was small but enough for Kagome to feel like she could breathe again. She glanced up at him through dark lashes, taking in the barely contained hunger in his eyes and the way his chest rose and fell.

“Speak,” Sesshoumaru said, his voice dipped in a dangerously low octave. Kagome tucked her legs under herself, squeezing her thighs together as if the action could calm the swirling tension in her body.

Her gaze dropped to her lap, her fingers fiddling nervously with the Shikon Jewel hidden beneath the high neckline of her dress. His gaze made it hard to think let alone form coherent sentences. It would be so easy to give in—to let the moment consume them—but there were questions she couldn’t ignore.

“We should probably get back to the village,” she murmured, her voice small, almost tentative. Her fingers tightened around the jewel as she chanced a glance at him, “To tell the others about collecting the last of the shards.”

“Tomorrow,” he countered with a tone of finality, leaving no room for negotiation. “We will stay here one more night.”

Kagome’s cheeks flushed as her heartbeat quickened. She nodded. “I’d like to see more of your lands before returning to the house,” she admitted, her voice soft but sincere.

Before she could look away again his hand reached out and gently but firmly cupped her chin, tilting her face up so that her wide sapphire eyes met his golden ones.

“You are stalling,” Sesshoumaru crooned, “What is it you truly wish to ask of me?”

A wry smile tugged at her lips, her nerves easing just slightly. Straight to the point, as always.

Taking a deep breath, Kagome finally voiced the question that had been lingering in the back of her mind. “What will happen if we… complete the mating?”

Her words sent a bolt of heat surging through Sesshoumaru’s veins and his body responded immediately. For a fleeting moment, the idea of claiming her here and now—beneath the ancient tree planted by his great-grandfather—was almost too tempting to resist.

His eyes darkened as he studied her, his thumb brushing along her cheek in a touch that was both tender and possessive.

“Is that what you wish to take place?” he asked in a husky whisper that sent tremors through her. “For this one to indulge in his darkest desires and claim you in both body and soul?”

He didn’t wait for her to answer; he didn’t need to. His gaze alone demanded her honesty, and yet he continued.

“To give yourself over to a demon…” he began, his thumb pressing lightly against the sensitive skin just beneath her jaw, “...would mean an unbreakable bond. I would bind us together for all eternity. Whether you are here by my side or centuries away in the future, I will always be with you. A part of you, just as you will be a part of me.”

His fingers moved to the base of her next and tangled in her hair, drawing her closer until the space between them was nearly nonexistent.

“If you choose this,” Sesshoumaru murmured, his lips brushing against hers, “there will be no turning back. You will be mine, and I will be yours, in this lifetime and all others to come.”

Kagome’s mind raced, her fingers trembling slightly as they wrapped around Sesshoumaru’s wrist. His words lingered in the air between them, heavy with meaning, with promises that felt too vast, too consuming to fully grasp. What he offered wasn’t just about passion or desire—it was something far deeper, a commitment that seemed to touch her very soul.

Her thoughts veered sharply, as if daring to believe that Sesshoumaru could truly love her was too much to hope for. But the question lingered in the corners of her mind like a whispered secret and she wondered... Did she love him?

Her eyes searched his, the golden depths swirling with something she couldn’t quite name. She thought about all the ways he had cared for her over the past few months, ways that had seemed impossible once upon a time. He had tended to her wounds with a gentleness that belied his strength, brought her back to safety when she’d been too weak to stand, and stayed by her bedside through her darkest nights.

And now, he had brought her here, to this sacred place in his lands as if baring a part of himself that no one else had seen. Sesshoumaru had given her more than she could have ever dreamed of asking.

Her heart skipped a beat as an image rose in her mind—one she hadn’t dared to picture before. A future with him. She saw herself holding a baby, its tiny hands grasping at her fingers, its hair the color of moonlight like his and eyes a vivid blue like hers. The thought filled her with a warmth so profound it left her breathless.

Before she could second-guess herself, before doubt could creep in, Kagome leaned forward and closed the small distance between them. Her lips brushed his in a kiss that was soft and fleeting.

The shock in Sesshoumaru’s eyes was genuine, his body momentarily still as if he hadn’t expected her boldness. Taking advantage of his hesitation, Kagome pulled back.

“I think…” she began, her voice filled with a renewed hope. “A lifetime together wouldn’t be so bad.”

For a moment, he simply stared at her, as if committing every detail of her face to memory. Then, slowly, a small but unmistakable smile graced his lips.

Maybe a demon lord was capable of love.

From his perch on a low cliff, Sesshoumaru watched as Kagome darted through the shallow creek, the sunlight catching in her dark hair and painting it with streaks of blue. She was utterly engrossed in her task as her hands splashing through the crystal-clear water while she tried to capture one of the jewel-toned frogs that leapt from rock to rock. Despite her serious expression, the sight pulled a soft grin to his lips.

If his father could see him now, Sesshoumaru had no doubt the old dog would be doubled over with laughter. But his amusement was not born of mockery—it was admiration. Kagome was unlike any other. She wasn’t some delicate, pampered human princess, expecting the world to bow at her feet. She was fierce, independent, and capable of standing tall on her own. She didn’t need him, not in the way others had. Yet, she chose to let him into her life, to share her moments of joy and frustration.

Yes, he thought, his chest swelling with a quiet sense of pride. He had chosen well. Kagome was worthy in ways few could ever hope to match.

“I got one!” she exclaimed triumphantly, holding up a tiny neon-pink amphibian that looked more annoyed than frightened.

Her victory was short-lived. The frog wriggled free of her hands leaping back into the water where Kagome lunged after it causing her balance to teeter precariously. She recovered, though not without a grumbled string of complaints under her breath and rinsed her hands in the cool water.

When she stepped onto dry land she cupped her hand over her brow to shield her eyes from the afternoon sun, scanning the landscape. Clearly, her adventure wasn’t over yet.

Before she could move, strong arms encircled her waist pulling her back against a firm chest. A startled gasp escaped her lips as the familiar warmth of Sesshoumaru enveloped her. His breath tickled against her ear.

“Shall I show you my realm from the sky?” his low rumble seemed to resonate in her very core.

Kagome tilted her head to look up at him, cheeks flushed from the proximity. “From the sky?” she echoed, her curiosity immediately piqued.

He nodded, his eyes gleaming with something almost mischievous. “The view from above offers a perspective even you might find enchanting.”

Before she could answer, Sesshoumaru scooped her up with practiced ease, cradling her against him as if she weighed nothing. Kagome let out a small squeak and her arms instinctively looped around his neck. “Wait! I didn’t say yes yet!” she protested, though her laughter betrayed her excitement.

With a powerful leap, Sesshoumaru ascended into the air, his demonic energy wrapping around them like an invisible current. Kagome tightened her grip as the ground fell away beneath them. She felt the wind rush past her, cool and exhilarating, and when she dared to open her eyes the view stole her breath.

The land stretched out endlessly in every direction—rolling hills, sparkling rivers, and dense forests painted in the warm hues of late afternoon. From this height, everything seemed both vast and beautifully connected, as if she were seeing the world through Sesshoumaru’s eyes.

“It’s beautiful,” she whispered, her voice barely audible over the wind.

Sesshoumaru’s gaze drifted down to her, his attention captured. Her azure eyes sparkled like twin pools of illuminated water reflecting the sky’s brilliance, while a rosy flush painted her cheeks and nose from the cool rush of air. In that moment, he found himself silently conceding—this view, as vast and breathtaking as it was, could not compare to the vision in his arms.

Chapter Text

The sky had turned a deep indigo by the time they arrived back at the cozy house, stars twinkling faintly above as if to welcome them home. Sesshoumaru insisted on preparing their dinner, his tone leaving no room for argument as he shooed Kagome toward the bath to wash up and change.

She obeyed, but each time she passed by his bedroom on her way down the hall, her heart skipped a beat. Her gaze would flicker toward the slightly ajar door, and without fail, a blush crept up her cheeks. The image of his silk-covered bed and the way his golden eyes had burned into hers earlier—all of it ignited a cascade of thoughts she wasn’t sure she was ready to confront.

Now that they were back on good terms, the question lingered in her mind, persistent and teasing: would he expect her to stay with him tonight? Did she want to?

Kagome clutched her bathrobe tightly, her knuckles white around the fabric. Her bag of soaps swung against her side as she hastened her steps, avoiding the temptation to peek inside that room even one more time. She didn’t trust herself. The memory of his hands on her earlier—his whispered promises—had her heart pounding all over again.

Reaching the washroom, she slipped inside and leaned heavily against the closed door. Her reflection in the small looking glass stared back at her, cheeks flushed and lips slightly parted as she tried to steady her breath. Shaking her head, she muttered under her breath, “Don’t overthink it, Kagome. Just… don’t.”

She poured water into the basin, focusing on the familiar, soothing motions of her routine. But even as she washed the day away, her thoughts kept circling back to him.

Her fingers stilled as she realized something: she wasn’t just nervous about what might happen tonight. Deep down, she wanted to know what it would feel like to do more than just kiss or feel heated touches, to give herself over fully to him, to wake up with the sun filtering through that sacred place, his arm draped possessively around her. 

“Get a grip,” she whispered fiercely to herself, shaking off the thought and splashing cold water on her face. 

With Kagome occupied with her bath, the scent of wild boar roasting over the fire and the side dishes neatly prepared, Sesshoumaru finally found himself with a rare moment of solitude. It was a chance to prepare—not for battle, but for something far more daunting: understanding the intricacies of a human courtship.

He moved to a locked cabinet in his study where stacks of old leather-bound journals lay hidden among other relics of his family’s past. One was the diary his father had kept during his time courting Izayoi, the human princess who had become his mate. Though Sesshoumaru had spent much of his life disregarding his father’s choices as foolish indulgences, now, as he traced the worn cover of the book, he felt a flicker of curiosity and perhaps even humility.

His father had spoken to him countless times about human females—advice that Sesshoumaru had arrogantly dismissed. And yet now, with Kagome in his life, he found himself reaching for that wisdom he had once scorned.

Settling at his desk, Sesshoumaru flipped through the journal. His father’s bold, confident script filled the pages, detailing everything from conversations to intimate moments shared with Izayoi. Sesshoumaru’s expression remained stoic, but his golden eyes narrowed as he skimmed through passages that were, quite frankly, more personal than he had anticipated.

“Humans crave tenderness,” one entry read. “They are creatures of emotion as much as they are of the flesh. To win her trust, I learned to hold her close without expectation, to kiss her tears away before seeking her lips in passion.”

Sesshoumaru frowned, his fingers pausing on the page. This was so unlike demon courtships where interactions were often instinctual, primal, and devoid of unnecessary sentiment. Demonesses required little forethought—they presented themselves to a male when ready to conceive, their unions brief and mechanical. Kagome, however, was entirely different.

His mind drifted to her, the way she gasped when his hand brushed her skin, the way her body seemed to melt into his when he touched her just so. She responded to him not out of obligation or biological need but because of trust—trust he had earned, and trust he could just as easily lose if he was careless.

He continued reading, his father’s words becoming a blend of advice and vivid recollections:

“At night I learned about her body as though it were a sacred text, for it is. Each sigh, each tremble of her fingers against mine, was a language all its own. It is strange how humans seek connection, not just consummation. It was difficult to not merely take her; but instead show her she is cherished.”

Sesshoumaru leaned back in his low chair, the journal resting in his lap. His clawed fingers tapped against the armrest as he considered the wisdom within these pages. Kagome had already surprised him in countless ways—her strength, her resolve, her endless capacity for compassion. And now, as he prepared to deepen their bond, he realized he had much to learn if he wished to honor her as she deserved.

After reading several more pages, the scent of Kagome’s soap reached him before the sound of her soft footsteps. He glanced toward the hallway, hearing the faint rustle of her movements as she changed into something more comfortable for the evening.

Closing the journal, Sesshoumaru set it aside and went to make sure the meat was cooked enough before plating it.

Dinner passed in an almost unbearable quiet. Kagome poked at her food, stealing glances at Sesshoumaru between bites. He mirrored her actions equally as disinterested in the food. The meal might as well have been an afterthought.

But hunger lingered in the air—hunger for something other than boar.

All day, Kagome had busied herself, picking flowers, playing in the creek, climbing giant trees, in an effort to distract herself from their earlier conversation. Mating. The word echoed in her mind, a rush of heat through her each time she let herself think about it.

His pine-and-cedar scent wrapped around her. She shifted slightly, hoping to focus on anything but the wetness between her legs. Yet her movements seemed to draw his attention like a predator catching the scent of his prey in the shifting wind.

Sesshoumaru’s nostrils flared, his eyes dilating ever so slightly causing Kagome to freeze mid-bite. The rice in her mouth suddenly felt like sawdust, and she swallowed hard, her cheeks flushing under the heat of his stare.

Without a word, Sesshoumaru set down his chopsticks and stood. Walking around the low table, he came to a stop before her, towering over her seated form.

Kagome tilted her head up, her breath catching in her throat as his hand extended toward her. His claws gleamed faintly in the soft lantern light, but there was no threat in the gesture—only an invitation.

Her breathing came out in short pants as she stared at his hand. It would be so easy to reach out, to place her hand in his, and let him guide her. But taking that step meant there was no turning back. No more pretending they could remain on the fringes of something deeper. If she took his hand, it meant she was choosing him—choosing this.

Summoning all the courage she could muster, Kagome glanced up at his face. To her surprise, his expression wasn’t one of smug confidence or lust. Instead, his gaze held a gentleness that made her chest ache. His eyes, though still burning with desire for her, softened at the edges, silently reassuring her.

Her hesitation melted away. Slowly, she raised her hand, her fingers trembling slightly as they met his. His claws brushed against her skin, cool and feather-light, as he folded his hand around hers. The moment their palms connected, a jolt shot through her, warm and electric, as though something unseen had just clicked into place.

Sesshoumaru pulled her to her feet with ease. Neither spoke as he led her toward the sliding doors that opened to his bedroom.

Inside the moonlight poured through an open window, casting silver beams across the room, while the warm glow of a few lanterns added a soft, golden hue. Sesshoumaru turned to her and before Kagome could say a word, his hands slid to her waist. With an ease he lifted her, cradling her weight as though she were made of something infinitely precious. The cool silk sheets embraced her as he gently laid her down, their texture a sharp contrast to the warmth of his touch.

Sesshoumaru sat back on his heels, his gilded eyes raking over her. This moment was unprecedented for him. Never before had he brought anyone into this private sanctuary—his home, his personal bed. The sight before him was a revelation. Kagome, bathed in moonlight, looked more ethereal than ever.

Her simple white yukata clung to her figure, its modest design doing little to hide the allure of the woman beneath. Her dark hair spilled across the sheets in waves, a stark contrast against the pale silk. Half-lidded sapphire eyes locked onto his, their depths a mixture of nervousness and excitement. As she shifted slightly, her small pink tongue darted out to moisten her lips, a gesture so innocent yet undeniably seductive.

The front of her robe had loosened just enough to reveal the glint of the Shikon Jewel nestled between the soft curves of her chest. Its faint glow only accentuated the rise and fall of her breaths, each one steady but shallow. His eyes traveled lower, to the sash tied around her slender waist, accentuating the hourglass figure she seemed blissfully unaware of.

Sesshoumaru allowed himself a moment to simply admire her—this human woman who had once been nothing more than a nuisance in his father’s tomb somehow turned his world on its head.

Sesshoumaru’s hands slid around her waist in a firm grip as he pulled her closer. She instinctively parted her legs, her thighs now resting on either side of his as he knelt before her. The movement caused her yukata to slip further open, revealing the soft expanse of her tan skin.

Amber eyes darkened, drinking in the sight before him as his hands moved, trailing down to gently stroke her plush thighs. His touch was reverent, as though he were memorizing the feel of her under his calloused fingers. When Kagome sucked in a sharp breath, his hands tightened, his claws pressing into her skin just enough to make her gasp.

“Tell me this is what you want,” he growled, the scent of her arousal thickening the air between them. “Tell me you will be mine.”

His claws teased the sensitive flesh of her thighs making it a struggle for Kagome to form any coherent words. But when she heard the distinct snap of his jaw, the sound laced with his growing restraint, it jolted her back to clarity.

“Y-yes,” she stammered, her voice breathless and trembling. She reached up as he leaned closer, cupping his face in her trembling hands.

“I want you,” she whispered, her voice firmer this time. She swallowed hard, as though the next words were a mountain she needed to climb. “I… I love you.”

Her declaration was so quiet it barely disturbed the stillness of the room but Sesshoumaru heard her—every syllable.

His hands stilled, the claws that had been teasing her skin now resting gently, as though afraid to harm her.

“You…” His voice was tinged with an emotion that even he couldn’t name. “You love me?”

Kagome nodded, her cheeks burning as she looked away, suddenly shy. “I think I've loved you for a while now,” she admitted. “Even when I didn’t realize it, even when you angered me or scared me… I still couldn’t stop myself.”

Sesshoumaru’s hand abandoned her thigh to cradle the side of her face in turn, his thumb brushing against her cheek. Then, without another word, he leaned forward, capturing her lips in a kiss that was unlike any before.

It wasn’t rushed or fueled by desperation. It was deep, slow, and filled with an unspoken promise. Sesshoumaru kissed her as though she were the most precious thing in the world, as though he were laying claim not just to her body, but to her heart and soul.

When he finally pulled back, his forehead rested against hers, their breaths mingling in the space between them. “Kagome,” he murmured, her name rolling off his tongue like a prayer. “You will never know the depths of what you have given me. I will cherish you, protect you… and love you, in my own way.”

Tears pricked at Kagome’s eyes, but she smiled, her hands sliding to rest over his heart. “Then show me,” she panted.

Chapter Text

Love.

The word was as foreign to Sesshoumaru as the feeling itself.

Growing up, his mother had ensured he was well-versed in history, culture, and the politics of his kind. Court intrigue and power plays dominated his education within the magical walls of the sky palace.

But on land, his father’s lessons were far more primitive—teaching him how to hunt, fight, and survive in a world that showed no mercy. There was no time, no space, for affection or the burden of unnecessary emotions.

It wasn’t until that fateful day—when Tōga left to save his mortal mate—that the idea was even spoken of aloud.

“Do you have someone to protect?”

At the time, the question had seemed absurd, laughable even. What need had he for such a weakness? His focus was singular—defending his birthright, securing his power. Anything else was irrelevant.

But now, as those words resurfaced in his mind, they carried a strength he had never understood before. It felt as though he had only just spoken them with his father, the memory so vivid and sharp. And now he wished for the first time in his life that his father could see him.

Because he did have someone to protect.

As his hands untied the sash securing Kagome’s yukata, the soft cotton fabric fell away revealing her delicate form. His breath caught as the smooth curve of her shoulders and the swell of her breasts came into view, her skin glowing like starlight. Her nipples peaked under the cool air and his heated gaze, their response stirring something within him.

Sesshoumaru leaned forward, his thumb tracing gentle circles around one peak, the contrast between his rough, calloused hands and her soft skin leaving her squirming. Lowering his head he claimed the other with his mouth, the warmth of his tongue coaxing a quiet moan from Kagome.

He had someone to care for.

The thought consumed him as his free hand trailed down her side, exploring the contours of her body. He was not just a warrior in this moment—he was a man learning, discovering, and cherishing. 

He had someone to love.

The realization struck him again as his lips left her skin to meet her gaze. Her eyes glistened with unshed tears, her expression a perfect blend of affection and trust. Her hands, small yet steady, reached for him, pulling him closer as though she couldn’t bear any distance between them.

Sesshoumaru had intended to take things slow, but Kagome’s urgency was unraveling every ounce of restraint he possessed. The way her small hands tugged at his haori, pushing it from his shoulders, her nails dragging down the planes of his chest—it was enough to make his beast snarl with impatience.

He pulled back just long enough to rid himself of his clothing. His haori and pants were gone in the blink of an eye, his movements so swift that Kagome barely had a chance to take in the sight of him before he was over her again. Her own robe, already loose, was torn from her body with a sharp tug, leaving her bare beneath his heated gaze.

Sesshoumaru’s hands were everywhere, gripping her thighs and spreading her legs wider as his mouth captured hers in a searing kiss. There was no hesitation, no second-guessing—only the all-consuming need to claim her in every possible way. His lips left hers, trailing a blazing path down her neck, over her collarbone, and across the soft swell of her breasts. He lingered just long enough to tease her peaked nipples with his tongue, eliciting a choked gasp before continuing downward.

Kagome’s breaths came in short, shallow bursts as Sesshoumaru worshiped her body with his lips and tongue. When he reached her navel her hands clutched the silk sheets. But when his descent didn’t stop there, her eyes widened in realization. “Wait! Not ther—”

Her words caught in her throat as Sesshoumaru’s nose pressed against the small patch of hair above her core. He inhaled deeply, his nostrils flaring as he took in her mouthwatering scent. Whatever protests she might have had dissolved the moment his tongue dragged over her slick folds, as though savoring the taste of her.

Kagome’s cheeks burned with mortification. This—this wasn’t something she’d expected. Sure, she understood how sex worked, but she hadn’t anticipated this. 

But then Sesshoumaru’s tongue moved again, all coherent thought scattered like leaves in the wind.

His hands gripped her thighs to keep her firmly in place as his mouth worked her with unrelenting focus. Every lap of his tongue over her sensitive flesh sent jolts of pleasure coursing through her, and when he found the swollen bundle of nerves Kagome cried out making her back arch off the bed.

“S-Sesshoumaru!” she gasped, her hands instinctively finding their way to his silken hair. Her fingers tangled in the silver strands as she pulled him closer, her earlier embarrassment forgotten in the face of the mounting pleasure.

Sesshoumaru growled low, the vibration against her core making her toes curl. He lavished attention on her clit, alternating between firm strokes of his tongue and gentle suction, learning what made her gasp, moan, and tremble. Each sound she made was a victory.

When he finally pulled back to glance up at her, he found Kagome utterly undone. Her cheeks were flushed, her lips parted as she struggled to catch her breath, her half-lidded gaze heavy with need.

Unable to resist any longer, Sesshoumaru bit off three claws and pressed his fingers along her sex. Slowly, his middle finger slid inside and her tightness clenched him in a way that had him squeezing his eyes shut. 

Kagome’s reaction was immediate—her back arched slightly, her lips parting in a gasp at the unfamiliar intrusion. She clutched his biceps as her body worked to adjust to the new sensation. 

This was unlike anything he had experienced before. Demonesses, for all their beauty and strength, were built differently—made to endure and accommodate a variety of sizes. Kagome was uncharted territory, a human unbelievably tight and untouched by another. The knowledge that she was his and his alone, that no male had ever claimed her in this way, sent a primal haze through his mind.

“You’re so wet,” he murmured, his voice rough, filled with awe and possession. Slowly, he added a second finger, his movements careful as he eased her into the stretch. He watched every flicker of emotion across her face—the initial shock, the uncertainty, and finally, the way her features softened as her body began to accept him.

Kagome whimpered softly, her grip on his arms tightening just so. “Sesshoumaru,” she breathed, his name trembling on her lips.

“Breathe, Kagome,” he said softly, though his own breaths were ragged. His thumb brushed soothing circles against her hip as his fingers worked in and out of her, coaxing her body to relax around him.

Just as her breathing began to steady, his free hand found its way to her breast, cupping the soft mound and teasing the dusty peak between his fingers. Kagome moaned, the dual sensations making her head spin.

“You’re perfect,” he said, his voice a deep rumble. “Your body, your sounds… everything about you was made for me.”

His words were heady and Kagome couldn’t help but believe them. Her body reacted instinctively to his touch, her hips rising slightly as his fingers curled inside her, brushing a spot that sent sparks of pleasure shooting through her. She cried out, her nails dragging down his arms, leaving faint red marks in their wake.

Sesshoumaru’s lips curled into a satisfied smirk. “There,” he murmured, focusing his movements on that spot, his fingers pressing and rubbing in just the right way to draw out more of those sweet, breathless sounds.

Kagome’s head fell back against the bed, her eyes squeezing shut as her body trembled beneath him. “It’s too much,” she gasped, though her hips betrayed her, tilting up to meet his hand.

His free hand slid down from her breast, tracing the curve of her waist before settling back on her hip to steady her as he quickened the pace of his fingers.

The room was filled with the wet sounds of his movements and Kagome’s soft cries, the air thick with the scent of her heat. Sesshoumaru’s beast roared and paced in its cage, but he held it at bay, determined to draw her pleasure out.

When he finally leaned down to capture her lips in a searing kiss, thrusting his tongue inside her mouth in time with his fingers as he added a third. Sesshoumaru broke the kiss just long enough to whisper against her lips, “Let go, Kagome. I’ll catch you.”

And with one final, precise stroke of his fingers, she climaxed.

This orgasm was unlike anything Kagome had ever experienced. It left her trembling, her body thrumming with sensations that felt almost otherworldly. It was nothing like the fleeting highs she had achieved on her own, nor the desperate friction they’d shared in the wolf’s den. This was something entirely different—a descent into euphoria so profound it felt like touching the stars. Her chest heaved as waves of pleasure coursed through her, carrying her higher with each pump of Sesshoumaru’s fingers.

Sesshoumaru, on the other hand, was fighting a losing battle with himself. The sight of Kagome, her body flushed and glistening with sweat from the force of her release, was almost too much to bear. His claws flexed as red bled into his golden eyes, the feral instincts of his beast clamoring for dominance. Watching the tears of pleasure slip from her lashes only stoked the fire in his blood. She was ravishing—soft, delicious, and entirely his.

Kagome barely had time to catch her breath before strong hands gripped her waist and flipped her onto her stomach. A startled gasp escaped her as she felt herself pulled to her knees, her hips lifted high while her chest remained pressed to the cool sheets. She glanced over her shoulder at the sight of the demon behind her. Sesshoumaru’s gaze glowing crimson as he stared hungrily at her glistening sex.

Her wide-eyes dropped lower, and that’s when she saw it—his arousal, thick and heavy, gripped in his clawed hand as he stroked himself. It was the first time she’d seen one in person, and it was frightening. Kagome had felt him before, had known he was big, but seeing it now made her breath hitch.

Her moment of dazed observation ended when Sesshoumaru leaned over her pressing the hot, rigid length of himself against her folds. The motion sent panic bubbling to the surface as she realized his intentions. He was planning to take her like this—in a way she wasn’t ready for.

Her fight or flight kicked in, and she began to squirm, trying to crawl away. “Stop,” she groaned, her voice shaky as she felt the tip of him nudge her entrance. Sesshoumaru growled low and dangerous in response, his lips brushing her ear as he followed her movements, his body crowding hers.

“Sesshou… not like this,” she gasped, her voice trembling but firm.

The growl tapered off, replaced by a strained silence as her words seemed to pierce through his clouded mind. For a moment, Kagome feared he wouldn’t stop—that the beast had taken over completely. But then he froze, his body going rigid above her. Slowly, Sesshoumaru pulled back.

Relief washed over her, but she didn’t let him retreat too far. She turned onto her back, reaching for him before the fragile connection between them could snap. Her hands cupped his face, her thumbs brushing against the jagged stripes on his cheeks. His eyes, returning to gold, locked onto hers.

“I want to see you,” she whispered. Her fingers tightened slightly. “Can we do it like this?”

Sesshoumaru’s chest heaved as he processed her words. The rejection his beast had felt only moments ago melted away under the warmth of her gaze. She wasn’t pushing him away—she was pulling him closer. Her shy, open expression stirred something far more powerful than lust.

Without a word he leaned down, bracing himself on his forearms as he hovered over her. Kagome’s heart fluttered as his face came close, his features softening just enough to show that he was listening, that he was present.

“If that is your wish…” he murmured against her lips, his voice still rough but steady.

Her legs parted instinctively welcoming him as he settled between them and the heat of his body pressed against hers. Sesshoumaru moved slowly, his hand sliding to the back of her thigh to hook it around his hip bringing them closer. 

When he began to press forward, easing into her warmth with infinite care, Kagome winced. Her nails dug into his shoulders as a rush of heat and pain raced through her. Her body tensed at the new sensation causing a quiet hiss to slip past her lips.

Sesshoumaru froze instantly, his entire frame shuddered as he battled the primal instincts roaring within him. His forehead lowering to rest against hers in a gesture of reassurance. His breath came in ragged, uneven bursts, mingling with hers as he whispered hoarsely, “Breathe, Kagome. I need you to let me in.”

The deep yearning in his voice made her heart ache. She nodded, exhaling heavily as she willed her body to relax. His lips brushed over her brow, her cheek, and finally her dry lips. Each kiss was a silent promise, a reassurance that he was with her every step of the way.

As her grip on his shoulders loosened and her breathing steadied, Sesshoumaru moved again, easing out with infinite patience before slowly pressing forward once more. Every movement was calculated, his touch feather-light as he adjusted to her responses. His gaze never left Kagome’s as his hand came up to entwine with hers and held it next to her head.

As he began to move in a slow, languid rhythm, the tautness in her body ebbed away and was replaced by a new warmth that sent soft moans tumbling from her lips. Her reactions spurred him on and encouraged him to continue.

“You’re exquisite,” he murmured while watching her. He adjusted his angle slightly and when her breath caught a faint smirk ghosted across his lips. He committed every nuance of her expression to memory—the way her lips parted, the way her lashes fluttered when he moved just right.

When her hips began to meet his in perfect rhythm, Sesshoumaru shifted their position, sitting upright and pulling her up onto his lap. His strong hands gripped her waist guiding her movements as his thighs tensed beneath her. Kagome’s cries grew louder as he met her with stronger upward thrusts, each one igniting sparks that raced through her veins.

“So tight… so perfect,” he breathed, awe lacing his words as he drank in the sight of her. Her flushed skin, the way her body moved with his—it was a vision he would treasure forever.

Her arms wrapped around his shoulders, fingers threading through his silken hair as she clung to him as her moans grew louder. Sesshoumaru’s lips found hers in a heated kiss swallowing her cries.

“That’s it,” he groaned against her mouth as her sheath spasmed around him. “Let go for me, Kagome. I want to feel all of you.”

His words unraveled her and with a broken cry of his name, she shattered. Her body shook violently in his grasp as waves of pleasure consumed her, her nails digging into his back as she rode out the intensity of her release.

Sesshoumaru held her through it all, his forehead pressed against hers, his own breath shuddering as he followed her over the edge moments later. The orgasm triggered his instincts and his fangs were suddenly embedded in Kagome’s neck over the courting mark. Completing their bond.

As her aftershocks subsided and she collapsed against his chest, body spent and her breathing uneven, Sesshoumaru wrapped his arms around her, cradling her close. 

Kagome pressed her cheek against his shoulder, her fingers trailing softly along his back as her breathing steadied. “Promise me you will stay… That you won’t leave me behind,” she pleaded.

Sesshoumaru tightened his hold on her as his lips brushed against her temple. “I promise,” he rumbled.

In that moment, they weren’t just demon and human, lord and priestess—they were two souls intertwined, finding solace and love in one another’s arms.

Chapter Text

It wasn’t the morning sunlight peeking through the window that woke Kagome, nor was it the cheerful chirping of birds outside. Instead, it was a low, unfamiliar sound vibrating behind her. A deep resonant hum that was almost like…a purr?

She blinked her eyes open, the remnants of sleep clouding her senses as she became more aware of her surroundings. The warm body pressed against her back. The heavy arm draped possessively over her waist. And the distinct sensation of claws grazing her skin, just light enough not to hurt but present enough to tickle her.

Curiosity tugged at her as she carefully turned her head, her heart skipping a beat when her eyes landed on him. Sesshoumaru’s face was relaxed in sleep, his usual intimidating mask replaced with a peaceful expression. The faint rays of morning light spilled across his features, illuminating the soft silver of his hair and casting a warm glow over him.

Her lips curved into a smile. He looked so… young like this. So unguarded. Almost harmless. The thought was fleeting, chased away by the sharp press of his claws against her stomach as his fingers twitched in his sleep. His hips shifted slightly and Kagome froze, the heat rushing to her cheeks as she became acutely aware of the hardness pressed against her lower back.

The memories from last night and the  position they were in finally sinking in. She bit her lip, unsure whether to move or stay perfectly still. But the purring sound continued, soft and steady, vibrating from deep within his chest. It was oddly soothing.

Carefully, she reached down to brush her fingers over the hand resting on her stomach. His claws stilled under her touch but he didn’t wake. Instead, his grip tightened slightly, pulling her closer as though even in sleep he wasn’t willing to let her go.

Unable to resist, Kagome turned fully to face Sesshoumaru, being careful not to wake him. Her fingers traced the magenta stripes along his cheek, marveling at how soft his skin felt. She lingered there, letting herself take in every detail of his face—the elegant curve of his nose, the way his lashes rested against his cheeks, and the faint parting of his lips as he exhaled slow, steady breaths.

The purring quieted as his golden eyes blinked open. They softened immediately when they met hers.

“You are staring,” he mumbled, his voice thick and gravelly from sleep.

Kagome’s flush deepened, spreading down her neck as his amber eyes locked onto hers. Despite her embarrassment, she didn’t look away. “It’s hard not to,” her fingertips lightly tracing the magenta stripes on his cheek. “You’re far too beautiful for your own good.”

A soft huff escaped Sesshoumaru. “Flattery will not save you,” he said, though his tone held more affection than warning. Then, without preamble, he moved.

Sesshoumaru pounced, pinning her beneath him. One knee wedged between her legs as his long hair spilled over them like a silver curtain. His lips descended to her neck, seeking the mating mark now transformed into a delicate purple crescent at the base of her throat. His nose brushed over it, inhaling deeply as his lips followed, placing sweet kisses along the mark that bound them together.

The connection between them felt alive, thrumming with energy. Kagome sighed as she felt her emotions mirrored back to her through their bond—her happiness, her contentment, and the warm spark of desire that was quickly spreading down to her core. It was as though her very soul was calling to him and the ferocity of his answering need was making her dizzy.

His fangs grazed the sensitive flesh of her neck trailing down to her collarbone. Sensing the direction his intentions were heading, Kagome wiggled beneath him, her hands coming up to press lightly against his chest. “We can’t,” she groaned. “We need to get back to the village with the jewel.”

Sesshoumaru paused for a moment, his amber eyes narrowing down at the pink marble above her breasts as if considering her words. But then a wicked smirk curved his lips, and he leaned in to nip gently at the soft curve of her right breast. “They can wait,” his voice a husky growl. “My mate’s needs come first.”

Before she could protest further, his lips closed over the tender peak of her breast. “Sesshoumaru,” she managed, her voice a mix of exasperation and surrender.

The demon lord chuckled, a dark, velvety sound that made her toes curl. “Do not worry, mate,” he murmured against her skin, his fangs teasing lightly at her already sore nipple. “I will not take too long.”

And as his hands roamed her body with an aching slowness that left no inch of her untouched, Kagome couldn’t help but think that perhaps her old companions in the village really could wait.

No more rainstorms interrupted their journey as the couple made their way back to Edo. The skies remained clear, but Sesshoumaru’s relentless appetite for Kagome’s attention ensured she was far from at ease. Though the trip only took two days, Kagome found herself both relieved and exhausted by the time the village came into view, her body craving the rest she knew she’d get once they landed.

The moment Edo appeared on the horizon Kagome’s euphoric haze evaporated, replaced by a wave of nervous anticipation. Reality loomed large as the familiar rooftops of Kaede’s village came into focus.

Sesshoumaru landed gracefully outside Kaede’s hut. Before Kagome could fully take in her surroundings, a blur of motion shot toward her.

Shippo and Rin barreled into her, their small arms wrapping tightly around her legs. Their excited chatter overlapped as they simultaneously signed to her, showcasing what they’d learned while she was away.

“We practiced every day, Kagome!” Rin signed enthusiastically.

“Yeah! Even when Inuyasha complained about it!” Shippo added, his hands flying as he struggled to keep pace with his words.

Kagome laughed, crouching down to hug them tightly. The sheer joy radiating from the children was infectious and though their energy was overwhelming her heart swelled. 

Behind them, Kaede and Miroku emerged from the hut, watching the reunion with warm smiles. The monk opened his mouth to greet her but froze mid-motion. Then he simply waved instead, as though still unsure of how to address her.

Kagome rose, releasing the children, ready to share the news of her restored hearing and completed jewel when the sound of crashing footsteps caught her attention. Inuyasha burst through the treeline with Sango riding on his back. The pair skidded to a stop near the group and as Sango slid off only to deliver a firm shove to Inuyasha’s shoulder.

“Go on,” her tone leaving no room for argument. “Say what you need to say.”

Inuyasha grumbled under his breath, his ears flattening as he shuffled forward a few steps. His golden eyes met Kagome’s briefly before darting away. Sesshoumaru’s sharp gaze bore into him from behind Kagome in an unspoken warning.

The half-demon's claws twitched at his sides, his shoulders tense as he stood before Kagome. With a deep resigned breath, he raised his hands. His rough attempts at sign language were clumsy but earnest and his brows furrowed in concentration as he began to communicate.

“I’m sorry,” he signed. His golden eyes flicked to Kagome’s face, searching for her reaction before continuing.

“I didn’t tell you about Sango and me… because we didn’t want to hurt you.” His fingers faltered slightly, the words coming together awkwardly, but his meaning was clear. “I thought… if you knew, it would make things harder for you.”

Kagome’s brows knit together, her lips parting as if to speak, but she stayed silent letting him continue.

“You were always… someone I cared about,” he signed, his movements becoming slightly more fluid as he gained confidence. “But it was different with Sango. She… understood things about me I couldn’t explain. And you…” His hands hesitated, hovering midair. “You deserve someone better than me.”

Kagome’s heart clenched at his words, but she kept her expression neutral.

Inuyasha exhaled sharply, his ears flattening against his head as he resumed. “After you got hurt… I didn’t know how to face you. Seeing you like that—hurt, deaf—it was my fault. If I had been faster, stronger…” his hands clenched into fists for a second. “I thought… staying away would make it easier. For both of us.”

Kagome stepped closer and reached out, her fingers brushing against his arm but she didn’t interrupt.

“It was stupid,” he admitted, his hands moving again with renewed determination. “I thought if I stayed away, you wouldn’t hate me. But I just made everything worse.”

A flicker of guilt passed over his features as he added, “I know ignoring you was wrong. I didn’t know how to help you, so I didn’t do anything. I’m sorry, Kagome. For all of it.”

Tears welled in Kagome’s eyes as she watched him. Inuyasha’s hands stilled and his gaze dropped to the ground as though bracing himself for her judgment or physical blow.

“Inuyasha,” she said softly, causing his ears to perk. His head shot up and wide, disbelieving eyes locked onto her shock flickering across his face at the sound of her voice.

Before he could speak, Kagome took another step closer and reached for his hands, clasping them gently in her own.

“I don’t hate you,” she said firmly, though her lips trembled slightly. “I never could. Yes, it hurt. It hurt a lot. But you need to understand—what matters most to me is honesty. That’s all I’ve ever asked for.”

Inuyasha blinked rapidly, his throat bobbing as he swallowed hard. He looked as though he wanted to argue or say something, but Kagome pressed on.

“No more secrets,” she said, her tone resolute as she met his gaze. “No more lies. If there’s one thing I’ve learned, it’s that we can’t protect each other by hiding the truth.”

She chanced a look over her shoulder, her eyes softening as they found Sesshoumaru. A smile curved her lips and she turned back to Inuyasha with a light squeeze of his hands.

“You’re my friend, Inuyasha. You always will be,” she assured him. “But we can’t move forward if we keep dwelling on the past.”

Pulling away from Inuyasha, Kagome pivoted gracefully and approached Sesshoumaru. The demon lord stood tall, his golden eyes tracked her every movement. Kagome reached for his hand enveloping it in both of hers.

Turning back to face the group, Kagome offered them a radiant smile. “If it weren’t for Sesshoumaru,” her voice soft but unwavering, “I probably wouldn’t be able to hear ever again. Naraku would still haunt me.” Her gaze returned to Sesshoumaru, her voice dipping into a near whisper as she added, “He saved me. He helped me complete the Shikon Jewel.”

She reached beneath her collar and pulled out the glowing orb, its pink light casting a soft glow over her fingers. The collective gasps from her friends filled the air but Kagome paid them no mind.

“And,” she continued, lifting her chin up slightly, “he became my mate.”

The declaration hung in the air, silencing everyone as they processed her words. Inuyasha’s mouth opened slightly, his brows furrowing in disbelief. Sango clutched Miroku’s arm, both their eyes wide with shock, while Shippo and Rin exchanged confused glances.

Kagome didn’t give them time to recover. With a playful glint in her eye, she stood on her tiptoes and grabbed Sesshoumaru by the collar, yanking him down toward her. Her movements were bold but her touch was tender as she pressed her lips to his in a kiss that spoke volumes.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes briefly flickered with surprise before they closed, his hands settling on her waist to steady her. The kiss was an undeniable display of their bond that left the group utterly flabbergasted.

When Kagome finally pulled away, her cheeks were flushed but her smile was unwavering. Sesshoumaru’s cool expression had softened just enough to reveal the faintest trace of warmth in his gaze.

Kagome turned back to the others, her hands still resting on Sesshomaru's chest. “And I wouldn’t trade it for anything.”

The silence that followed was heavy, but it wasn’t uncomfortable. Sango smiled first, nudging a stunned Inuyasha with her elbow before placing her hands over her slight baby bump. “Well,” she said with a teasing lilt, “I guess we’re all full of surprises today.”

Even Miroku couldn’t resist a grin, bowing slightly toward Kagome and Sesshoumaru. “May your union be blessed,” he said, though his tone held a hint of playful reverence.

Inuyasha crossed his arms and let out a quiet, reluctant snort, but his lips twitched as though he were suppressing a smile. “Figures you’d go for the guy who’s emotionally stunted,” he muttered, earning a laugh from Kagome.

Rin and Shippo rushed forward, their initial shock forgotten as they peppered Kagome with questions. Sesshoumaru allowed it, his hand brushing lightly against Kagome’s as though silently reaffirming their bond.

For the first time in a long while, Kagome felt a profound sense of peace. Unfortunately, it did not last long as Jaken appeared with Ah-Un only to stutter and gawk at his lord holding hands with a human. 

Chapter Text

Later that evening the group gathered outside Kaede’s hut and sat around a crackling fire. The aroma of cooked ramen wafted through the air mingling with the crisp scent of evening dew. Sesshoumaru sat with Kagome in his lap, his arms draped loosely around her waist as he nuzzled her hair.

The warmth of the fire painted everyone’s faces with a warm glow as they passed around bowls of noodles. Conversation was light at first, mostly catching up and trading humorous anecdotes, but it wasn’t long before Miroku brought up the inevitable.

“I believe such a momentous occasion warrants a celebration,” the monk proposed while raising a sake cup. “A festival, perhaps—a chance for the village to honor the jewel’s completion and to come together.”

Inuyasha, halfway through a mouthful of noodles, scoffed and gestured toward the forest with his chopsticks. “You better plan that fast, Monk. The vultures just past the barrier are getting restless.”

Word of the Shikon Jewel’s completion spread faster than wildfire. For the villagers it was a beacon of hope and finality, a sign that peace might truly be within reach. But for demons far and wide it was a tantalizing call—a chance to seize the ultimate power. The forest surrounding Edo became a shifting sea of demons, their intentions as dark as the shadows under the trees.

Sango nodded, her gaze drifting toward the darkened tree line. “They really are increasing in numbers. Tomorrow, we should reinforce the barrier. Miroku, Kagome, can you handle that? Inuyasha and I can clear out the ones lingering too close.”

Inuyasha choked on his ramen, sputtering as Sango patted his back. The half-demon recovered quickly and rounded on her. “No way! The mother of my pup ain’t going out there”

A sound escaped Sesshoumaru—so soft and fleeting that it could barely be called a snort, but Kagome felt it against her neck. She twisted slightly in his arms, giving his bicep a playful slap. 

Sango rolled her eyes at Inuyasha, clearly unimpressed. “I’m pregnant, not helpless, you overgrown puppy,” she shot back.

While the two continued their good-natured bickering, Miroku turned to Kagome. “So, what do you think, Kagome? One last hurrah before we settle the matter of the wish?”

Kagome hesitated, her fingers tracing the rim of her bowl. She glanced at Sesshoumaru, who remained impassive with his gaze fixed on the fire. “A festival sounds wonderful,” she admitted. “The villagers deserve something to celebrate after everything they’ve endured. And…” Her eyes flicked toward the treeline. “It might help draw attention away from the jewel if we show strength as a community.”

Miroku smiled, pleased by her answer, but Kagome’s gaze lingered on the darkened forest. The weight of the Shikon Jewel hung heavy around her neck, its power like a pulse she could feel in her very soul. This wasn’t just about the festival or even the wish—it was about closure, about ensuring the jewel never harmed anyone again.

Sesshoumaru’s hand tightened slightly around her waist, as though sensing the turn of her thoughts. His voice cut through the chatter. “If a festival is to be held, precautions will be necessary. The growing horde will see it as an opportunity.”

“They can try,” Inuyasha muttered, cracking his knuckles. “We’ll be ready for ’em.”

Kagome nodded, her resolve hardening. “We’ll make it a celebration worth remembering,” she said. “But we’ll also be prepared for anything. This is our chance to end this chapter on our terms.”

The group fell into a contemplative silence, the fire roaring as the stars began to dot the night sky. For a moment, everything felt calm, as though the storm waiting just beyond the barrier was a distant worry.

Sesshoumaru’s lips brushed against Kagome’s temple, a subtle but intimate gesture that made her heart swell. She leaned into him slightly, her eyes closing as she allowed herself a moment of peace. Whatever challenges lay ahead, she knew she wouldn’t face them alone.

Chapter Text

The village hummed with life as vibrant decorations adorned every hut and stall. Brightly colored banners fluttered in the breeze, and lanterns swung gently, casting warm glows on the bustling streets below. Children darted around, their laughter echoing through the air as they flew kites with long shimmering ribbons that danced in the sunlight. Rin, Kohaku, and Shippo were right in the thick of it, their hands full of spinning tops that whirled and glowed with faint, playful fox magic. The tops buzzed and sparkled, leaving trails of light as they zipped along the dusty ground much to the delight of the younger children who cheered and clapped.

Inuyasha trailed behind Sango, his protective instincts on full display. His arms hovered near her ready to catch or support her at the slightest hint of fatigue, though Sango waved him off repeatedly. “I’m fine, Inuyasha!” she grumbled. 

Her words fell on deaf ears as Inuyasha muttered, “Just making sure,” earning him an exasperated sigh.

Miroku watched this exchange with amusement until a group of young women strolled by, giggling and casting shy glances his way. Without missing a beat, the monk shifted gears, offering them his most charming smile and a respectful bow. His flirtation, however, was cut short by a swift whack to the head courtesy of Inuyasha. “Focus, Monk!” the half-demon growled.

Kaede sat just outside her hut, enjoying the lively atmosphere with a bottle of sake already half-empty in her lap. She chuckled as Kiara and Ah-Un, both lazing beside her, sniffed curiously at the open bottle. With a mischievous grin, Kaede tipped the sake cap toward them letting the creatures have the barest sip. The fire cat let out a soft purr of approval, while Ah-Un’s twin heads made a rumbling noise of delight.

Meanwhile, Kagome found herself inundated with well-wishers and gift-bearers. At first the tokens of gratitude—a basket of ripe tomatoes here, a bolt of fine silk there—had warmed her heart. But as the day wore on, the gifts piled higher and higher until she was surrounded by a veritable mountain of produce, livestock, and handcrafted goods.

“It’s too much,” Kagome muttered to herself as yet another villager approached with a bundle of herbs and a heartfelt thank-you. She smiled politely, accepting the gift, but her cheeks ached from hours of forced cheerfulness.

Her silent plea for rescue was answered when a familiar gust of wind swept through the village. Sesshoumaru descended from the sky, his silver hair glinting in the fading sunlight and his armor pristine despite his recent battle with yet another group of demons testing the village’s barrier. His arrival caused the crowd to part and let him through.

Kagome felt her anxiety ease as his golden eyes locked onto hers. He took one look at the ridiculous mound of gifts surrounding her and raised a single eyebrow. 

“What is this?” he asked, his tone as dry as the midday heat.

Kagome sighed, brushing a loose strand of hair behind her ear. “The villagers' way of saying thank you. It’s sweet but… too much.”

Sesshoumaru stepped closer, making the crowd scatter. With one smooth motion, he extended his hand to Kagome, who gratefully took it. “Enough,” he declared, his voice low but commanding. “The priestess has been sufficiently honored.” The villagers exchanged nervous glances but quickly nodded, retreating with murmurs of agreement.

Kagome shot him a grateful smile as he pulled her away from the mountain of offerings. “Thanks for the save,” she said, leaning against his arm.

Sesshoumaru glanced at her, his expression softening just enough for her to notice. “You are not a beast of burden to be buried under their gratitude.”

She laughed softly, the sound drawing curious glances from nearby onlookers. 

The festival roared on well into the night, the lively sounds of laughter, music, and clinking cups filling the air. Villagers and travelers alike reveled in the abundance of food and drink, their faces flushed with joy and sake. Torches flickered along the paths, casting warm, golden light that danced against the cool darkness of the surrounding forest.

Kagome sat near the edge of the festivities, sipping from a small clay cup of sweet rice wine and enjoying the sight of Rin and Shippo chasing fireflies. Her heart felt light as she watched their carefree joy, but her attention gradually drifted elsewhere.

Sesshoumaru, who had been a silent but steady presence at her side all evening, was no longer next to her. She spotted him at the edge of the crowd, his tall frame illuminated briefly by the torches as he moved further and further away. 

She realized then how much he had endured for her sake. The constant noise, the press of humanity, and the overwhelming scent of food and drink—all things that must have grated on his sensitive senses—had been tolerated without complaint. But now, it seemed, he had reached his limit.

Their eyes met across the distance. His golden gaze lingered on her for a moment before he turned and disappeared into the shadows of the nearby trees.

Kagome stood, smoothing down her blue dress as she handed her cup to Kaede. “Goodnight, everyone,” she said with a smile, earning a chorus of farewells and thanks as she excused herself.

The cool night air brushed against her as she followed the direction Sesshoumaru had gone, her steps carrying her up a gentle hill and into the darker edges of the woods. The breeze tugged at her dress, causing it to swirl around her legs as she climbed higher. The sounds of the festival faded behind her, replaced by the soft rustling of leaves and the chirping of crickets.

Just as she stepped into the denser part of the forest, a clawed hand shot out from the shadows and grabbed her wrist. Kagome gasped as she was pulled against a broad chest and pressed firmly against the rough bark of a tree.

“It is dangerous to wander alone, Priestess.” Sesshoumaru’s voice was a low growl.

Kagome’s heart raced as she looked up at him, his features half-hidden in shadow but his eyes glowing with a reflective light. She barely had time to respond before his sharp fangs grazed her neck.

“Sesshoumaru—” she started, but her words were cut off as his hands slid down to grip her hips possessively.

“The night holds many dangers,” he murmured against her skin.

Kagome’s hands rested lightly against his chest, only now noticing his armor had been removed. “Are you warning me… or reminding me?” she asked in a breathless voice.

His lips curved into a faint smirk. “Both,” he said, his claws brushing along the curve of her waist. “Though it seems you’ve already found the most dangerous beast in these woods.”

Kagome tilted her head, exposing her neck and mating mark to his attentions, and whispered, “You didn’t have to endure all that for me.”

Sesshoumaru stilled for a moment, his gilded eyes meeting hers. “I endured because it pleased you,” he said simply, his voice losing some of its edge. “But now… I require reprieve.”

Sesshoumaru’s lips descended on hers, his fangs teasingly grazing her bottom lip before he claimed them fully. The kiss was demanding, fierce, yet threaded with an undercurrent of unspoken devotion. His claws traced possessively over her sides, pulling her flush against him as though the mere act of touching her wasn’t nearly enough.

The faint hum of the barrier flickered at the edge of his senses, a reminder of the world just beyond them. Yet, Sesshoumaru dismissed it as inconsequential. The pacing demons outside could claw and snarl all they wanted—nothing would intrude upon this moment. His focus was singular, riveted on the woman who had turned his carefully controlled existence into something wild and unpredictable.

Kagome gasped as Sesshoumaru’s hands slid down her thighs and lifted her as though she weighed nothing. Instinctively, her legs wrapped around his hips, her fingers clutching the soft silk of his haori for balance. “Sesshoumaru, what are you—Ah!” she began but her words dissolved into a startled cry when his hand disappeared beneath the hem of her dress and ripped her underwear off.

Without giving a reply, he pressed two fingers into her slick heat drawing a soft moan from her lips. The tightness that greeted him made his blood hum with anticipation. He moved with purpose, preparing her for him as his patience frayed with each shallow thrust of his fingers.

The rough bark pressed into her spine, but she barely felt it as her body quivered under his touch. Her breaths came in shallow gasps, each one hitching as Sesshoumaru’s movements grew more insistent.

When he withdrew his hand Kagome felt a pang of loss, but it was short-lived as she heard him deftly untie the knot of his hakama. 

He positioned himself at her entrance, the blunt tip of his arousal nudging against her, and paused. Kagome met his gaze, her sparkling blue eyes locking with his. There was no mistaking the question in his eyes.

Her nod was small, the silent permission was all Sesshoumaru needed.

He pushed into her and her body stretched to accommodate him. The sensation was still new and her body gradually relaxed, molding to his.

Sesshoumaru groaned, his claws flexing against the soft flesh of her rear as he buried himself fully within her. The warmth and tightness of her walls was almost enough to undo him. 

The past few days had been torment for Sesshoumaru. They had mated, her scent now intertwined with his, her very essence carved into his being. Yet, he had been denied what his instincts demanded—a nesting period. A sacred fortnight to sequester her away, to worship her, to lose himself completely in the rhythm of their bond without interruption or restraint. Instead they had been thrust back into the chaos of duty, of people and responsibilities, with no reprieve to solidify their union. It left his beast restless clawing at the edges of his consciousness.

Now, with Kagome pressed between him and a sturdy tree, Sesshoumaru could finally indulge in what he craved. His hips snapped forward with increasing urgency, his claws piercing sweat slick flesh just to keep her impossibly close. Her body took all of him, her heat pulling him deeper into the haze of desire.

But even as his body claimed hers, another hunger gnawed at him—one far more unsettling. The beast within was insatiable, yes, but the man feared this wouldn’t be enough. Just once wouldn’t quell the storm inside him nor would it ease the fear that had rooted itself deep within his mind.

As he moved within her, his pace quickening, Sesshoumaru’s thoughts betrayed him, returning to the jewel and the wish she would make. Would it take her away from him? Would it sever the tenuous thread that connected her to this era? What if her wish meant she could no longer return to her home—or worse, what if it trapped her here, unable to visit the family she cherished so dearly?

He snarled, but it wasn’t entirely from pleasure. The fear churned inside him, sharpening the edge of his movements. What if this was their last night together? What if the promises they made—promises to remain together despite time and worlds—were nothing more than fragile words destined to break under the jewel’s power?

Kagome’s hands slid to his neck, fingers tangled in his hair, and her whispered moan of his name snapped him back to the present. Her eyes, glassy with desire, met his. She was his—here, now. Whatever came after this moment, he could not let fear steal her from him before the jewel even had the chance.

“Kagome,” he murmured, his voice a low rasp as he buried his face against her neck. His lips found the mating mark and he pressed a lingering kiss, letting his fangs graze the delicate skin. “You are mine.”

“Always,” she whispered back.

Something inside him steadied at her words. He surged forward with renewed purpose, his movements not just fueled by desire but by the need to imprint this moment into their very souls. If the jewel dared to separate them, it would not do so easily—not without a fight.

Their bodies moved in perfect rhythm, their shared heat building to a crescendo. Kagome’s cries grew louder, her body arching into his as her pleasure overtook her. He followed her moments later, a guttural roar escaping him as he buried himself to the hilt, his release shaking him to his core.

For a long moment they remained entwined, their breaths mingling in the cool night air. Sesshoumaru’s arms tightened around her as though he could shield her from the uncertainties that awaited them.

Chapter Text

“Did we have to do this so damn early in the morning?” Inuyasha grumbled as his ears flicked irritably while squinting up at the pale pinks and oranges of the brightening sky. The faint shadows under his eyes betraying the fact that he was still recovering from the night before.

“Best to get it out of the way before the entire village wakes up,” Miroku replied, though his usual relaxed tone was muffled by the hand shielding his eyes. The monk winced slightly, his hangover still making his head throb despite Kaede’s herbal remedies.

At the front of the group Sango cast both men a disapproving glance before turning to Kagome. “I’ve already thrown up twice from morning sickness, yet they’re the ones acting like babies.”

Kagome couldn’t help the giggle that bubbled up at her friend’s dry tone. It was comforting to see her friends acting like it was just any other day. Even Shippo, curled up and snoring softly in her arms, was his usual self. The little fox-demon had never been a fan of mornings and was determined to sleep through this one.

Still smiling, Kagome glanced over her shoulder and felt her cheeks immediately heat when her eyes met Sesshoumaru’s golden gaze. Even as Rin held his hand and chattered endlessly about the games she had played and the sweets she had devoured at the festival, Sesshoumaru’s focus remained entirely on Kagome.

She quickly turned back to face the path ahead, her cheeks still burning as her thoughts wandered to the night before. Relentless. That was the only word for how he had been. As though he were trying to prove something—to her, to himself, to the world. The memory made her stomach flutter with both excitement and a touch of worry. His passion had been overwhelming, but it had also been tinged with an unspoken desperation.

Before she could delve too deeply into her thoughts the group reached the Goshinboku. The sight of it sent a wave of nostalgia washing over Kagome. This was the place where she had first met Inuyasha, where she had freed him from Kikyo’s arrow so long ago. It felt right to make her wish here under the branches that had witnessed the beginning of her journey.

But before that, there was something she needed to do.

“Here,” Kagome said softly, shifting Shippo into Sango’s waiting arms. The little fox stirred briefly but settled quickly against the slayer, his snores resuming almost immediately.

Inuyasha furrowed his eyebrows as Kagome approached him, his expression already bracing for some sort of lecture or reprimand. “What now?” he muttered, his tone defensive out of habit.

Kagome didn’t answer. Instead, she reached up and lifted the subjugation beads from around his neck. The faint clinking sound of the beads seemed to echo in the quiet clearing.

“I’m pretty sure you don’t need these anymore,” she said gently, placing the necklace in his hands.

Inuyasha stared down at the beads, his fingers curling around them . “Why did you…” he began, his voice trailing off as he struggled to find the words. The subjugation beads had been a constant between them. Without them, it felt… wrong. Like a chapter of his life was closing, whether he was ready or not.

Kagome gave him a bittersweet smile. “I’m glad we met, Inuyasha. Our relationship hasn’t been perfect, but I don’t regret a single moment of it. You’ll always be my friend.”

Seeing that the half-demon was in too much shock to respond, she turned away and approached Sango and Miroku next. Her gaze sweeping them and the now awake Shippo nestled against Sango’s chest.

“Sango,” Kagome began, her voice trembling just slightly as she took one of her friend’s hand. “I don’t know how to thank you for everything. For always protecting me, for being my sister in every way that counts.” She blinked back tears and laughed softly. “You’ve been so strong, even when things seemed impossible. I’ll never forget that.”

Sango’s lips quivered as she gave Kagome’s hand a squeeze. “You’ve been my strength too, Kagome. I will always regret that I hurt you and your forgiveness only proves how much stronger you are than me” Her voice now cracking as she quickly brushed a tear from her cheek. “You better take care of yourself, wherever this wish takes you.”

Kagome laughed and nodded. “I promise.”

She turned to Miroku who stood with his hands folded around his staff. It didn’t escape Kagome’s notice that he still wore his prayer beads even though the curse was gone. “Miroku,” Kagome said softly, “you’ve always been the wise one, even when you were being… well, you.” She giggled, earning a grin from the monk. “You kept us grounded and reminded us that even in the hardest times, we could still find joy...and a hot meal and warm bed. Thank you.”

Miroku bowed his head deeply. “It has been an honor to fight alongside you, Kagome. May your path forward be one of peace.”

Next, Kagome knelt down to face Rin, Kohaku, and Shippo jumped down to join them. Rin immediately threw her arms around Kagome’s neck, squeezing her tightly. “Are you really leaving, Kagome?” Rin’s voice was small and unsure, and it broke Kagome’s heart.

“I don’t know Rin,” Kagome said gently, brushing Rin’s hair back from her face. “But I want you to remember something for me, okay? No matter where I am, I’ll always be thinking about you.”

Rin nodded, tears spilling down her cheeks as she hugged Kagome again. 

Kohaku stepped forward, his expression solemn as always. “Thank you, Kagome. For everything. You gave us hope when we didn’t have any. I’ll make sure Rin stays safe.”

Kagome smiled warmly at him, resting a hand on his shoulder. “I know you will, Kohaku.”

She looked down at Shippo and gently picked up the little fox and cradled him close. “Shippo, you’ve been my little guy from the start. You’re going to grow into such an amazing fox, and I’ll always be so proud of you.”

Shippo sniffled, his big green eyes filling with tears. “I don’t want you to go, Kagome. What if you leave and can’t come back?”

Kagome kissed his forehead and hugged him tightly. “I’ll always be with you, no matter where I am.”

As she handed Shippo back to Sango, Kagome turned to Jaken who was hovering nearby with his usual haughty expression towards her. “Jaken,” she began, her tone surprisingly light but sincere, “thank you for looking out for Rin. She’s lucky to have someone as loyal as you by her side.”

Jaken blinked, clearly caught off guard by her kind words. He puffed out his chest and nodded stiffly. “Of course, Priestess! It is my duty to serve Lord Sesshoumaru and his ward.” But his voice cracked slightly, betraying the emotion he was trying to suppress.

Next, Kagome approached Ah-Un and Kirara, the two-headed dragon and firecat watching from a quiet spot nearby. She gently ran her hand along one of Ah-Un’s sturdy necks, the smooth scales cool beneath her fingers, and then down Kirara’s soft yellow fur. “Thank you for keeping everyone safe. Keep watching over them for me, okay?” Ah-Un let out a deep comforting rumble, their twin heads leaning into her touch, while Kirara responded with a loud, reassuring mew that tugged at Kagome’s heart.

Taking a step back, Kagome was startled to see Kaede approach from behind Sango. The elder priestess reached out, her weathered hands closing around Kagome’s trembling ones. 

“If your wish is pure, child,” Kaede murmured, her grip firm and grounding. “The jewel will honor it.”

Kagome’s smile faltered, her gaze dropping to where their hands were clasped. The fear she had been holding at bay broke free, spilling out in a whisper. “What if it takes me away, Kaede? What if—”

“Do not borrow sorrow before it is due,” Kaede interrupted gently. “The jewel’s disappearance may demand such a price, but that does not mean all hope is lost. You have already shown great strength, Kagome. Trust in that strength now.”

The words were a lifeline, even if they didn’t erase the fear entirely. Kagome nodded, her throat tight, and Kaede gave her hands one last reassuring squeeze before stepping away to join the others.

Finally, Kagome turned to Sesshoumaru. Her heart pounded against her ribcage, a stark contrast to the calm façade she tried so hard to maintain. She felt the others retreat, giving them the space this moment deserved. All her attention was on him—the tall, regal figure whose golden eyes never left hers.

Reaching out, Kagome’s hand found his, her fingers threading through his claws. “No matter what happens… promise you will always be by my side.”

His gaze softened as he reiterated the word she said last night. “Always” his hand brushing against her cheek before cupping it in his palm.

She leaned into his touch, her eyes fluttering shut for a brief moment. When she opened them again, they glistened with unshed tears, but she refused to let them fall. “I’ll find you. No matter where or when, I’ll find you.”

Sesshoumaru stepped closer, his forehead lowering to press lightly against hers. “And I will wait,” he said simply, his voice carrying a quiet conviction.

Neither of them lingered—there was no need for more words. They had prepared for this, trusted in the bond they shared. With a final squeeze of his hand, Kagome stepped back, her heart both heavy and full.

Kagome pulled the pink marble from beneath her shirt. For something so small, it was impossible to fathom the destruction it had wrought. Yet, intertwined with the chaos were moments of love, friendship, and hope—the bonds she had forged in this era. Without the Shikon Jewel, none of it would have happened.

Closing her eyes, Kagome clutched the Jewel tightly in her hands. Her voice was steady, though a lump formed in her throat. “I wish… for the Shikon Jewel to disappear forever.”

The words hung in the air, heavy with finality. At first, nothing happened. Then a gentle warmth spread through her palms, seeping into her skin as if the jewel was giving its final blessing. The faint pink glow that emanated between her fingers grew brighter, almost blinding. Kagome opened her hands slowly, watching in awe as the jewel pulsed, its swirling mist dimming and flickering like a fading star.

The light grew softer, the jewel’s once-vibrant energy unraveling before her eyes. Then it crumbled to dust, fine as sand slipping through her fingers. A sudden breeze swept through the clearing catching the shimmering particles and scattering them into the sky, where they danced in the golden rays of the morning sun.

It was gone. Truly gone.

Chapter Text

For the briefest of moments, there was silence—a pause in time that felt like the world itself was holding its breath. Relief rippled through the group like the first rays of sunlight breaking through storm clouds. Kaede bowed her head, murmuring a prayer of thanks as she began her slow trek back to the village. Sango sobbed softly, burying her face in Inuyasha’s chest while his strong arms wrapped around her. Miroku placed a comforting hand on her shoulder, his own eyes glistening with unshed tears.

The children cheered, their laughter ringing out like the sweetest music as they rushed toward Kagome. Rin threw her arms around Kagome’s waist while Shippo clung to her leg, chattering excitedly. Even Sesshoumaru allowed a smile to curve his lips as he realized his mate—his Kagome—was staying.

But then, the air shifted.

It was subtle at first, like the faintest tremor beneath the earth, but Sesshoumaru felt it immediately. His eyes narrowed, his senses sharpening as an ominous pressure pressed down on him. The joy in the clearing began to fray until it was replaced by something dark and foreboding.

A deafening crack split the air, the barrier protecting the village and forest shattering like a pane of glass struck by an unstoppable force. The sound was jarring, reverberating through the trees and sending flocks of startled birds into the sky.

Sesshoumaru moved instantly, faster than even the keenest eye could follow. His form was a blur of silver and white as he swept up the children into his powerful arms. Without missing a beat he placed them onto Ah-Un’s back.

“Jaken,” Sesshoumaru barked. “Get them to safety.”

For once Jaken didn’t argue. His bulbous eyes were wide with fear as he scrambled onto the dragon’s saddle and clutched the reins. Ah-Un roared and took to the skies, the confused children glancing back with wide, tearful eyes as the ground below grew smaller.

“What the hell’s going on—” Inuyasha’s yell was cut short as the weight of it hit him too. His golden eyes widened and his ears flattened against his head. The air was alive with an sinister hum, the unmistakable sound of countless demons converging on their location.

“They’re coming,” Miroku said grimly, stepping in front of Sango and gripping his staff tightly. “Drawn to the void where the Shikon Jewel used to be.”

Kagome’s heart raced as her eyes darted to Sesshoumaru. His hand rested on the hilt of his sword as his gaze fixed on the horizon where a dark, writhing mass of demons was visible in the distance above the trees. The sky itself seemed to darken as they approached, their bloodthirsty cries echoing through the forest like a cacophony of nightmares.

Kagome’s knees trembled as panic began to creep in. She instinctively reached for the bow slung across her back—only to remember she hadn’t brought one. Her fingers clenched into fists,and a helpless frustration rose within her.

“Kagome!” Sesshoumaru’s sharp voice cut through her spiraling thoughts. “Stay close to me.”

She nodded. Her eyes flicked toward Sango and Miroku, who were already preparing for battle. Inuyasha cracked his knuckles, his teeth bared as he drew Tessaiga, the blade transforming into its massive fang-like form.

The ground beneath them began to shake as the horde drew closer. Kagome swallowed hard and stepped toward Sesshoumaru, her trembling hand brushing against his. His fingers closed around hers for the briefest moment—a silent promise of protection—before stepping forward and placing himself between her and the oncoming storm.

The first wave hit like a tidal force. Sesshoumaru moved with lethal precision, his blade flashing as he cut down demon after demon. Inuyasha joined him, his wild battle cries blending with the screams of their enemies. Miroku unleashed powerful sutras while Sango wielded her Hiraikotsu with deadly accuracy.

Kagome stood frozen for a moment, overwhelmed by the chaos erupting around her. Demons poured in from all sides, their screeches and snarls filling the air like a violent symphony. But something strange began to gnaw at her—none of them were coming for her.

For a fleeting moment relief washed over her, but it was quickly replaced by confusion. Why weren’t they targeting her? Her heart hammered as she scanned the area. If they weren’t after her, then they’d go for the others and she couldn’t let that happen.

Determined to help, Kagome darted through the melee, ducking beneath the swing of a demon’s claws and narrowly avoiding the swipe of a tail. Her eyes darted frantically searching for something—anything—she could use as a weapon.

There! Just ahead she spotted a large fallen branch lying in the dirt. It wasn’t much, but she was certain she could infuse her power into it just as she had done with her arrows in the past.

Dodging another demon that lunged too close, Kagome sprinted toward the branch. Her knees hit the ground hard as she skidded to a stop, reaching out to grab it. But the moment her fingers made contact, a cold dread washed over her.

Her hand passed straight through the branch.

She blinked, her heart dropping as her fingers swiped through the wood again, this time more desperately. It was as if the branch wasn’t there—or rather, as if she wasn’t there.

“No…” Her breath hitched as she tried again, this time clutching at a patch of dirt beside the branch. But her hand slipped through the earth like a ghost leaving her grasping at nothingness.

Around her the mayhem continued, the clash of weapons and the cries of battle blurring into a muffled roar in her ears. Yet it all faded to the background as the horrifying realization began to dawn on her.

The barrier had fallen. The demons were ignoring her. She couldn’t pick up a simple stick. 

Her vision swam as her mind pieced together the cruel truth. She was fading.

The jewel was correcting its absence and was taking her with it.

“No, no, no…” Kagome choked out, her hands shaking as she stared at them. They were still solid, still visible, but the edges of her form seemed to shimmer like heat waves rising from the ground.

Her wide, tear-filled eyes darted toward Sesshoumaru. He was across the clearing, his blade a blur of blue-silver as he dispatched countless demons. He didn’t see her yet, didn’t know what was happening. She screamed his name, but her voice was swallowed by the commotion around her.

Desperation surged through her as she pushed herself to her feet, her legs unsteady beneath her. She staggered forward, no longer dodging demons that still paid her no mind. Tears streaked her face as she ran, her arms outstretched.

When Sesshoumaru finally turned and their eyes met, she saw the exact moment he realized something was wrong. His golden gaze widened in horror, and with a final, powerful swing, he slayed the remaining demons around him and sprinted toward her.

“Kagome!” he roared, his voice cutting through the din like a knife.

But as she reached for him, her hand passed straight through his outstretched fingers. Her breath hitched, her chest heaving as the truth solidified in her heart. She was truly fading, her connection to this world severing with every passing moment.

“No…” she sobbed, tears blurring her vision as she tried again only for her hands to grasp at nothing. Sesshoumaru’s claws flexed uselessly as he knelt before her, eyes blazing with desperation.

“This cannot be,” he growled in disbelief. 

Even with the chaos raging around them Kagome could barely hear it anymore. Sounds dulled, muffled as though she were submerged underwater. The world was fading from her senses, dimming and distant as if it no longer recognized her place within it.

She was once again deaf to this world—the world she loved, the world she didn’t want to leave.

“Sesshoumaru…” she tried to speak, but her voice was faint, as if the very air resisted carrying her words. Tears blurred her vision, streaming freely down her face as she looked down at the demon lord still on his knees before her. His mouth moved again, his golden eyes blazing, but she could hear nothing.

Realizing speaking was futile, Kagome lifted her hands signing to him instead. “I’m sorry.” The motion was shaky, her fingers trembling as her body dimmed again.

Sesshoumaru’s claws flexed helplessly at his sides before rising. “I will find you, Kagome,” he signed back. His jaw clenched as he added, “No matter where you are, I will come for you. I swear it.”

Kagome’s breath hitched as her tears fell faster. Her hands moved again, slower this time, as if it took every ounce of her remaining strength. “I love you.”

Sesshoumaru’s lips parted, his voice breaking free in a snarl of anguish though she couldn’t hear it. “I love you,” he signed and spoke aloud.

With one last shuddering breath, Kagome mouthed the words back to him again, her hands falling to her sides as her form grew translucent. Her edges blurred like mist dissolving in the sunlight, the light of her soul flashing one final time before vanishing completely.

Sesshoumaru’s claws swiped through the empty space where she had stood, his body frozen in place as the reality of her absence sank in. His golden eyes burned with the promise he had made, his fists clenching as his sharp gaze turned toward the heavens, his vow ringing silently in his mind:

I will find you. No matter what it takes, I will bring you back to me.

Chapter Text

It was a shock that hit her like a bolt of lightning, a jarring, brutal shift from one reality to another. One moment Kagome was in the past, surrounded by the people she loved, her heart and soul bound to Sesshoumaru. The next, she was at the bottom of the well, alone, staring up at a decaying roof. The sharp contrast between the warmth of his touch and the cold emptiness of the well house was unbearable, like being torn from a dream and thrust into a nightmare.

The sight ripped a sob from her throat. Her chest heaving as the reality of her loss settled over her. This wasn’t right. It wasn’t fair! Her fingers curled against the damp wood of the well’s interior, nails scraping against its aged surface.

Tears turned to anguish, anguish to fury, as her hands clenched into fists. Why did the jewel have to take everything from her? Why did it persist in ruining their lives even in its destruction? The injustice burned through her, fueling her desperation and setting her nerves alight with an overwhelming need to fight against the cruel hand of fate.

Like a woman possessed, Kagome began clawing at the dirt around her, the rough earth biting into her palms. Nails broke against the unyielding soil, her skin tearing until blood smeared across her fingers. She didn’t care. The pain didn’t matter. Nothing mattered except the ache in her chest and the singular, driving thought: I want Sesshoumaru. I need to go back.

“Please,” she cried, her voice cracking as her hands plunged deeper into the earth. Her body trembled, her shoulders heaving with the force of her desperation. Dirt smeared her face where she had wiped away tears, but she barely noticed. The world around her blurred, her vision clouded with grief.

Why? Her mind screamed the question over and over, as if demanding an answer from the gods themselves. Why bring us together only to tear us apart? The cruel irony of the Shikon Jewel granting her wish only to steal everything she held dear clawed at her sanity.

Her fingers curled into the dirt, blood mixing with the soil as her cries grew louder. “I’ll do anything! Anything!” she sobbed, her voice breaking. “Please, just send me back! He’s waiting for me!”

Images of Sesshoumaru flooded her mind—his golden eyes, filled with a softness only meant for her; his strong arms, always steadying her when she faltered; the way his voice softened when he spoke her name, as if it carried more meaning than the world itself. The thought of never hearing his voice again, never feeling his touch, never seeing the gentle way he looked at her, ripped her apart.

Her body gave out, collapsing onto the floor of the well. Her hands still dug weakly into the soil, but her strength was waning. Tears pooled beneath her, soaking into the ground as she whispered, “I can’t… I can’t do this without him. I can’t…”

The grief twisted into something darker—self-loathing and guilt. If I had been stronger, maybe this wouldn’t have happened. If I had fought harder… If I had…

Her chest constricted, and a wave of hopelessness washed over her, threatening to drown her. The memories of their last moments together haunted her—the way his hands signed to her, the promise in his eyes that he would find her, and the ache on his face when he said he loved her.

Somewhere in her manic haze, a whisper brushed against her senses. Soft and fleeting, it was like a thread of sound barely tugging at the edges of her mind. She ignored it, dismissing it as another lingering remnant of supernatural energy—perhaps an old relic her grandfather had unearthed. But the whisper grew louder, insistent.

She was about to block it out again when something changed. A rippling aura cascaded down the walls of the well and over her shaking form. Kagome froze with her dirt-caked hands still buried in the earth.

She knew that aura.

Abandoning her fruitless task, Kagome staggered to her feet. Her legs felt like lead and her body screamed in protest, but she ignored the pain. Her hands found the rope ladder and she began her desperate ascent. More than once her foot slipped, nearly sending her tumbling back into the pit, but she held on, driven by the faint glimmer of hope swelling in her chest.

Her bloodied hands gripped the edge of the well and with one final push she hauled her upper body over the rim. The sound of the well house doors sliding open snapped her head up. At the top of the steps stood Sesshoumaru, framed by the soft light of the morning spilling through the doorway behind him.

Though dressed in modern attire—a tailored black pants and white button-down shirt—he was no less ethereal. His silver hair, slightly shorter now, brushed his broad shoulders, catching the light like strands of moonlight. His golden eyes, crystalline and piercing, locked onto hers.

It had only been minutes since she last saw him, but the time apart had stretched like an eternity. For him, it truly had been five centuries of waiting and enduring her absence. The gravity of that realization crashed into her like a tidal wave, breaking her all over again. A strangled cry tore from her throat as tears spilled freely down her dirt-streaked face.

Clawing her way over the edge of the well, Kagome scrambled to her feet. She darted toward him, stumbling halfway up the stairs. Sesshoumaru moved instantly, closing the distance between them in a single stride. His hands caught her arms, steadying her as she fell against his chest.

He would always be there to catch her.

Kagome clung to him, her fingers curling into the soft fabric of his shirt as sobs wracked her frame. Her tears soaked through the fabric, but Sesshoumaru didn’t seem to notice. One of his arms wrapped firmly around her waist while the other hand rose to cradle the back of her head, his claws threading gently through her tangled hair.

Sesshoumaru held her tighter, his presence a steadying force in the storm of her emotions, just as it had always been. For a moment, the world outside the well house ceased to exist—there was no time, no space, no pain. Only them.

She pulled herself up his sturdy body until she could bury her face in the crook of his neck and inhaled deeply. The familiar scent of pine and frost enveloped her, soothing her in a way nothing else could. He was here. He had waited. He had endured.

And now, finally, they are together again.

Chapter Text

Kagome was gone. The spot where she had stood, where her scent still lingered in the air, now bore only the grisly remains of a slaughtered boar demon. Blood pooled from its severed neck, staining the ground dark, and the cacophony of snarls and cries from the ongoing battle raged around him. It was a scene drenched in carnage, yet it felt absurdly, impossibly still.

Sesshoumaru stood frozen, Bakusaiga limp at his side, his breathing shallow and uneven. It seemed truly preposterous that she was actually gone. The jewel had taken what was his, ripping her from his grasp as if their bond had meant nothing. He scoffed at the very notion, rejecting it entirely. She couldn’t be gone—she had merely stepped away, her form just out of reach. She would return as she always did, with that determined fire in her eyes and a witty remark on her lips.

Yet, the hollow pit in his chest told him otherwise. It was an ache so profound it felt as though it had always been there, a gnawing void expanding with every second she remained absent. He tried to reason with himself, to ignore the pain and focus on the remnants of her scent that still clung to the air.

She was here, he told himself. He could still feel her presence, like a whisper in the wind. He lifted his head and inhaled deeply, chasing the traces of her as if he could summon her back with sheer willpower. The faint notes of her scent mixed with the acrid stench of blood and death. But even as he reached for it, it began to slip away, dissipating like mist in the morning sun.

“No,” he murmured under his breath, his voice a low growl. His claws flexed, his nails biting into his palms. His golden eyes darted to the space where she had been, searching for some trace of her. A footprint, a thread from her clothing—anything that could convince him that this was all a cruel trick. He crouched low, his claws brushing the dirt, his gaze narrowing as he searched for any sign she had been there. But there was nothing.

She is not gone, he thought fiercely. This is merely an illusion—a test. The jewel couldn’t have truly taken her. She was his mate, his other half, bound to him by a connection that even time couldn’t sever.

And yet, the undeniable truth whispered back: it had.

Sesshoumaru rose to his feet,  his jaw clenched so tightly it ached. His gaze swept over the battlefield, his vision blurring at the edges. The demons that remained didn’t matter. The shattered barrier didn’t matter. None of it mattered without her.

The hollow ache in Sesshoumaru’s chest twisted into something dark and unrelenting. The rational part of his mind—the part tethered to her—was eclipsed by a rising tide of fury. His beast surged forward roaring to the surface, no longer bound by the chains of reason that Kagome had once kept so firmly in place.

The demons still prowling the clearing were not enough to sate his rage. Their mere presence, their audacity to live in the aftermath of her disappearance, was an insult he would not tolerate. Sesshoumaru’s claws flexed, as he turned his burning crimson gaze to the nearest cluster of demons.

Then he moved.

The battlefield became a storm of violence, Sesshoumaru tearing through the remaining demons with terrifying precision. His strikes were swift, his blade and claws reducing enemies to nothing more than smoldering ash and shredded flesh. His movements were feral, devoid of the calculated grace that once defined him. Now, he was a tempest of unchecked wrath, his beast howling for vengeance against an enemy that no longer existed.

“Sesshoumaru!” Inuyasha’s voice cut through the chaos as he dodged a stray whip of poison that scorched the earth near his feet. “What the hell are you doing?! We’re on your side!”

But Sesshoumaru didn’t hear him. To his beast, there was no distinction between friend and foe—only the overwhelming need to destroy, to silence the agony that echoed in his soul.

Miroku grabbed Sango and pulled her back as a wave of energy exploded from Sesshoumaru, sending shards of bark and debris flying. “We can’t get near him,” the monk warned. “He’s completely lost himself.”

Inuyasha growled low, his teeth bared as he gripped Tessaiga tightly. “Damn it, Sesshoumaru! Snap out of it!” But even as he yelled, he didn’t dare step closer.

The carnage was relentless. Sesshoumaru’s beast tore through the remaining demons until there were none left to oppose him. The clearing was drenched in blood, the air thick with the acrid stench of death. And yet, he didn’t stop. His claws flexed, his breathing ragged as his glowing red eyes scanned the devastation, searching for another target.

When the last enemy had fallen, Sesshoumaru stood alone in the clearing. His silver hair matted with gore, his armor cracked and smeared with viscera. Mokomoko hung limp at his side, stained dark from the slaughter.

Inuyasha hesitated, his gaze flicking to Sango and Miroku before taking a cautious step forward. “Sesshoumaru…” he called, his voice uncharacteristically softer now, tinged with an emotion he never allowed himself to express towards his brother—concern.

When Sesshoumaru didn’t move, Inuyasha approached further. He reached out a hand and placed it on his brother’s shoulder.

That was a mistake.

With a snarl that echoed through the clearing, Sesshoumaru lashed out. His claws barely missed Inuyasha’s throat, the force of the swipe sending the half-demon stumbling backward. Inuyasha raised Tessaiga instinctively, his golden eyes wide with shock as Sesshoumaru turned to face him fully.

The sight was chilling.

Sesshoumaru’s eyes were completely red, glowing like hellfire. The jagged markings on his face had darkened, their sharp angles distorted into something feral and terrifying. His lips pulled back in a sneer, revealing fangs stained with blood. He looked more beast than man.

“Sesshoumaru,” Inuyasha growled, his voice low as he tightened his grip on his sword. “Get ahold of yourself.”

But Sesshoumaru didn’t respond. His crimson gaze swept over the group—his allies, his family—and saw only threats. Only obstacles between himself and Kagome. His claws flexed, and his body coiled like a spring, ready to attack.

But just as he moved to strike, Tenseiga flared at his side.

A brilliant blue light erupted from the blade, enveloping Sesshoumaru in a radiant aura that shimmered like the surface of a placid lake. The sudden surge of energy brought him to a standstill, his body frozen mid-motion. The brilliance of the light was blinding, and the group shielded their eyes as the energy pulsed outward in gentle waves, carrying a soothing warmth that contrasted sharply with the chaos that had surrounded them moments before.

Sesshoumaru roared, his beast thrashing against the unseen force holding him back. The light wasn’t just binding him—it was calming him, restraining the feral impulses that had overtaken him. Invisible chains wrapped around him, tightening until his legs buckled, forcing the great demon lord to his knees.

The snarl in his throat turned into a guttural growl of frustration as he fought against the restraint, but Tenseiga’s light only grew brighter, pulsing rhythmically like a heartbeat. Each pulse seemed to seep into him, dulling the edges of his rage, pulling him back inch by agonizing inch from the abyss.

Inuyasha lowered Tessaiga slightly, his wide eyes fixed on his brother. “What the hell…” he muttered.

Miroku took a cautious step forward, his staff clinking softly. “It’s Tenseiga. It’s protecting him… and us.”

Sesshoumaru’s growls grew weaker, his shoulders trembling under the weight of the energy binding him. The markings on his face began to smooth, their edges softening as the red in his eyes flickered. For a moment, crimson and gold swirled together, his two selves warring for dominance.

Then, with one final pulse, the light from Tenseiga engulfed him entirely. The group watched as the energy seemed to seep into his very being, like water soaking into dry earth. Sesshoumaru’s breathing slowed, the tension in his body easing as his beast was forced to retreat.

When the light faded, Sesshoumaru remained kneeling, his hands braced against the blood-soaked earth. His soiled silver hair spilled over his shoulders and his chest heaved as he struggled to steady himself. The crimson in his eyes had receded entirely, leaving behind gold that burned with exhaustion and shame.

For a long moment, no one moved. The clearing was silent, the echoes of battle replaced by the soft rustle of the wind through the trees. Inuyasha lowered Tessaiga fully as he cautiously approached his brother.

“You alright?” he asked.

Sesshoumaru didn’t respond immediately. His gaze remained fixed on the ground, his claws digging into the dirt. Finally, he lifted his head, his golden eyes meeting Inuyasha’s. There was no pride or arrogance in his expression—only pain.

“No.”

Tenseiga, now quiet at his side, gleamed faintly, a silent reminder of the bond it had with its former master and the duty it had fulfilled.

Time passed, but the internal wounds Sesshoumaru carried never healed. They festered, deepening with every sunrise and sunset that passed without Kagome by his side. His once-unshakable composure began to crack, his golden eyes dimming with an emptiness he could neither ignore nor escape.

When the slayer gave birth to her and Inuyasha’s pup, Sesshoumaru was there. He stood at the threshold of their modest hut, casting a shadow over the intimate moment. The child, swaddled in soft fabric, was passed from one beaming parent to the other, its tiny hands reaching out to grasp the world. Sesshoumaru observed silently as the infant opened its honey-colored eyes and let out a soft coo.

For a fleeting moment, the sight stirred something within him—a fragile spark of what might have been joy. But it was smothered almost immediately by his grief. His mind drifted to thoughts of Kagome. What would their pup have looked like? Would it inherit her radiant blue eyes, or his striking gold? Would it have silver hair shimming like moonlight, or the dark raven waves of its mother? Claws or delicate human fingernails? A crescent moon adorning its brow, or a smooth, unmarked forehead?

The questions plagued his mind, each one a painful reminder of what he had lost. Passing the infant back to Inuyasha, Sesshoumaru turned away without a word. Outside, the crisp air greeted him, but even its cool embrace did little to ease his mind. The sounds of laughter and coos from inside the hut reached his ears, but he tuned them out. Each joyous sound was a dagger to his already battered soul. Without so much as a glance back, Sesshoumaru leapt into the sky, his destination clear—West.

Upon his return to the village, its borders having expanded into a small city teeming with both humans and demons, Sesshoumaru found himself at Rin’s wedding. The event was vibrant and lively, a celebration that perfectly reflected the love and unity the couple shared. Rin, his once wide-eyed ward, was now a grown woman, her joy radiating like sunlight.

She was to marry Kohaku, the slayer boy who had matured into a capable and honorable man. Sesshoumaru had always known the bond between them would deepen, but it hadn’t been until Kohaku traveled to the West to formally ask for Rin’s hand that the reality truly settled in. The young man had stood tall and proud, his determination evident even as he faced the Western Lord's unnerving gaze. Sesshoumaru had respected the courage it took and granted his blessing, knowing Kohaku would do everything in his power to protect Rin.

Now, seated near the edge of the village, Sesshoumaru observed the festivities from afar. Rin, wearing the red and gold uchikake kimono he had gifted her, glowed with happiness. She was a vision, no longer the gapped-tooth child who had fearlessly followed him into the unknown, but a confident woman embarking on a new chapter of her life. The way she looked at Kohaku, her eyes full of trust and love, reminded Sesshoumaru of Kagome—and it made his chest tighten.

Nearby, Inuyasha stood with his mate, Sango, and their daughter, Takemi. The young girl darted around the gathering, her laughter ringing out as she chased Shippo, who had grown into a lanky teenager with a mischievous streak. Miroku was, predictably, entertaining a group of young women with tales of his exploits, though he paused long enough to scoop Takemi up when she ran too close to the guests.

Sesshoumaru watched it all unfold, the mingling of two worlds—human and demon—blending seamlessly in a way he never thought possible. But even as he sat there, his golden gaze tracking the people he had come to care for, a sense of detachment settled over him. This was not his world, not anymore. Rin no longer looked to him for guidance or protection; those roles now belonged to Kohaku.

As the ceremony concluded and the newlyweds sipped from a shared sake cup, Sesshoumaru rose. He slipped through the crowd, pausing only to glance back once. Rin’s laughter echoed through the air as Kohaku kissed her forehead. For the briefest moment, pride warmed his heart, but it was quickly replaced by the familiar ache of loss.

It was raining on the day Rin died.

The skies wept as if mourning the passing of one so gentle, the soft patter of raindrops blending with the muffled sobs of her four grown children. They stood before her freshly covered grave, heads bowed beneath the shelter of umbrellas. Beside her lay Kohaku who had passed five years earlier. 

The children lingered for a while, whispering final farewells and murmured prayers. One by one, they touched the grave marker, a gesture of love and gratitude for the parents who had given them so much. Then, as the rain thickened, they turned away, disappearing into the misty horizon.

When they were gone the cemetery fell silent. Only the sound of the rain remained, its rhythmic drumming filling the emptiness. From the shadows of the trees another figure emerged, his silver hair catching the dim light even in the gloom. Sesshoumaru stepped forward until he stood before the two gravestones.

His golden eyes swept over the inscriptions etched deeply into the stone. Rin’s name was accompanied by a simple epitaph: Beloved wife, devoted mother, cherished friend. It was fitting, he supposed, for someone who had brought light into so many lives. Beside hers, Kohaku’s grave bore a similar sentiment: Loyal husband, fearless warrior, steadfast protector.

Sesshoumaru stood there for what felt like an eternity, unmoving as the rain soaked through his haori, the weight of his mokomoko dragging heavily against the damp earth. Time had always been a strange thing to him—fleeting for mortals, endless for those like him. And yet, here it was, reminding him of its inevitability.

Rin had made her choice to marry Kohaku. It was a choice Sesshoumaru had supported, though it had been difficult to accept at first. He wanted her happiness, and she had found it. Her life had been full: a husband who adored her, children who loved her, and the simple joys of a family she had always dreamed of.

But mortality had finally claimed her, as it claimed all humans. She had lived a long life, longer than most, but it still wasn’t enough—not for him. Sesshoumaru’s clawed hands flexed at his sides, his empty expression betraying nothing of the sorrow within.

He knelt slowly and reached out to touch the grave marker. His claws grazed the stone, a soft sigh escaping him as memories of her laughter, her stubbornness, her unwavering belief in him. 

A droplet slid down his cheek—not rain, but something far more rare. He didn’t bother to wipe it away.

Straightening to his full height, Sesshoumaru left as quietly as he arrived. At the base of Rin’s grave lay a bouquet of wildflowers. They were the same kind she had picked as a child—bright daisies, cheerful dandelions, and soft clovers woven together with care. A tribute to the girl who had once run barefoot through fields, her laughter echoing in his ears long after she was gone.

As trade between nations flourished and foreigners arrived on Japanese soil, war was an inevitable consequence. Over the centuries, Sesshoumaru became both defender and protector, his private sanctuary transforming into a haven for those displaced by conflict. His once-quiet oasis now bustled with life. Inuyasha, his mate, and their pups had taken refuge there, and Shippo had joined them shortly after. Even Kouga, with what remained of his pack, had sought safety within Sesshoumaru’s borders.

Kouga had been humbled by the loss of his mate, Ayame, during their desperate escape from the mountains they once called home. Though his pups had survived, the emptiness in his heart was a constant companion. When he finally approached Sesshoumaru to offer his condolences, his usual confidence was absent. He admitted he’d been wrong—when he first heard Kagome had disappeared, he’d felt relief, believing she had escaped Sesshoumaru's control. But Inuyasha’s harsh words had shattered that illusion. “Kagome loves Sesshoumaru,” Inuyasha had snapped. “She’d choose him over and over again, you idiot.”

Kouga's apology had been met with silence. Sesshoumaru gave no reaction. Over the years, his words had grown rare, and when he did communicate, it was often through JSL with Shippo.

One crisp autumn day, while Sesshoumaru inspected his lands and accounted for the displaced families he had recently rehomed, his gaze landed on Shippo. The fox sat beneath the ancient tree his great-grandfather had planted, cradling something in his hands. Sesshoumaru’s keen eyes recognized the object instantly: one of Kagome’s books.

The sight stopped him in his tracks. The edges were frayed, the cover faded and cracked. It looked ready to crumble under the slightest pressure. 

Shippo, sensing the heavy gaze on him, glanced up to see the demon lord approaching. Green eyes, now proportionate to his mature face, blinked in confusion. He had grown into a tall and capable young man, but under Sesshoumaru’s intense scrutiny, he suddenly felt like a kit again.

“Lord Sesshoumaru?” Shippo’s voice was questioning as his head tilted to the side.

Sesshoumaru's gaze never wavered from the book. His hands signed. “Where did you get that?”

Shippo blinked, then glanced at the book in his lap. “This?” he asked, holding it up carefully, as though afraid it might fall apart. “One of Rin’s daughters left it to me. Her family had held onto Kagome’s belongings. They thought I’d appreciate them once Rin passed.”

Sesshoumaru knelt, his eyes locked on the worn object. “May I?” he signed.

Shippo nodded and extended the book toward him. Sesshoumaru accepted it with care, his claws barely grazing the fragile spine. As he opened the cover, the faint scent of her lingered, mingling with the dry scent of aged paper.

His sharp gaze fell on the handwritten inscription inside. Kagome’s familiar scrawl marked the page: “Kagome Higurashi.” Beside her name was a date.

Sesshoumaru’s entire world narrowed to that single moment. His eyes zeroed in on the year written in Kagome’s hand. The realization struck him like lightning—this was her future. The year she would return to.

For the first time in centuries, a flicker of hope blossomed in his chest. The hollow ache that had consumed him was momentarily replaced by something tangible: a purpose.

World War II unleashed a level of devastation that altered Japan forever. Cities were reduced to rubble, lives shattered in an instant. Over centuries their numbers had dwindled, their power no longer holding dominion over the world as it once had. By the time mankind’s weapons reached their zenith in the atomic bomb, the balance had shifted irreversibly. The destruction was catastrophic for humans, but for demons, it was almost apocalyptic.

The first explosion claimed thousands of mortal lives in an instant, and with them, countless demons who had integrated into the human world. Those who survived the initial blast succumbed to the unseen poison left in its wake—radiation, a force no spell or barrier could repel. 

For those few who endured, there was one refuge left: Sesshoumaru’s hidden realm.

Over time it became a haven for his pack, then a refuge for demons seeking safety from humanity’s encroachment. Now, it had grown into a concealed city deep within the mountains.

Though modest in size compared to the sprawling human cities beyond its borders, the demon enclave was thriving in its own way. Sesshoumaru’s leadership ensured its survival, his meticulous nature and unparalleled strength keeping it safe from the prying eyes of the outside world. Protective wards, reinforced by layers of magic, kept the city hidden from technology and human soldiers alike.

But the changes to his realm were not without a cost. Sesshoumaru had once ruled with little concern for the world beyond his lands, content to focus solely on his own survival and the eventual reunion with his mate. Now, he found himself shouldering the burden of an entire species’ survival. He became a guide for those who had nowhere else to turn.

Despite the loss and devastation that had brought them together, Sesshoumaru found a strange purpose in his role. It was a distraction, yes, but one that carried a glimmer of meaning in a world that seemed bent on erasing his kind.

By the twentieth century, Shippo and other fox demons had perfected the art of crafting illusions and glamours, allowing demons to once again walk among mortals. It was a bittersweet achievement for Sesshoumaru. Watching the families who had spent lifetimes behind the safety of his barrier step out into the world was satisfying. He had given them freedom, a chance to reclaim the lives they had been forced to abandon. But as the world outside his walls evolved, Sesshoumaru found himself feeling increasingly isolated.

When Inuyasha and his family relocated to Seoul it left Sesshoumaru questioning his purpose once again. Centuries of duty and protection had been his escape without Kagome, and now that emptiness was back. That was until a private detective he had hired long ago brought him news that made his heart clench: Mr. Higurashi, Kagome’s father, had died in a car accident.

Sesshoumaru observed from the shadows as the family mourned. At the funeral, he saw a young Kagome, no more than four years old, clinging to her mother’s leg. Mrs. Higurashi, pale and weary, tried her best to comfort her daughter while cradling an infant Souta in her other arm. The sight was a punch to Sesshoumaru’s gut. The breadwinner of the family was gone, leaving them teetering on the brink of financial ruin.

The insurance payout barely covered the funeral expenses and a few months of necessities. When Sesshoumaru learned of the family’s struggles, he acted swiftly but discreetly. Through anonymous donations, Mrs. Higurashi was able to manage the shrine’s upkeep and move her aging father-in-law into their home.

Sesshoumaru’s quiet intervention didn’t stop there. When Kagome broke her leg after falling from a jungle gym, the hospital informed the family that a sponsor had stepped in to cover the medical expenses. Later, when young Souta contracted meningitis, a “good Samaritan” ensured his treatment was paid for in full, even covering the cost of hearing aids when it left lasting damage to his hearing.

Year after year, Sesshoumaru’s hand continued to guide them from the shadows. Souta’s special education classes and after-school JSL programs were all covered under the ambiguous “Tsuki Trust.” The shrine received periodic grants for restoration, and Kagome and Souta never wanted for books, supplies, or opportunities. Sesshoumaru ensured that the family could remain afloat in a world that often seemed eager to pull them under.

But when Kagome began her journeys through the well, Sesshoumaru found himself in uncharted territory. Watching from the shadows as she pieced together her destiny was no longer an option—his past self had entered the picture. Sesshoumaru withdrew entirely, leaving Japan to visit Inuyasha in Seoul, a self-imposed exile to avoid the temptation of interfering.

Despite the distance, he never severed his ties completely. Shippo remained his eyes and ears in Tokyo, keeping him informed. When Shippo mentioned a second instance of his past self’s presence in Kagome’s life, Sesshoumaru knew the moment of reckoning was drawing closer. His longing only grew with the knowledge that one day, she would return through the well for good until the jewel forced her back.

Arriving at the Higurashi shrine after his past self’s departure with Kagome, Sesshoumaru ascended the familiar steps. He reached the main house, raising his hand and knocking on the door, and was met with an unexpected sight.

Mrs. Higurashi opened the door, her warm smile lighting up her face as if she had been expecting him all along. 

“Welcome back.”

It was an early Sunday morning when Sesshoumaru decided to pay the Higurashi family a visit. The sky was painted in soft pastels, the quiet hum of Tokyo’s awakening cityscape a distant murmur beyond the shrine grounds. He carried a canvas bag filled with fresh produce and artisanal goods from a farmers market he had passed on the way—an unspoken gesture of appreciation despite Mrs. Higurashi’s constant insistence that gifts weren’t necessary. But Sesshoumaru had never liked arriving empty-handed, and ever since he had reappeared in the Higurashi family’s life, it was as though a missing piece of himself had been restored.

A small smile graced his lips as he ascended the shrine’s stone steps, already anticipating the inevitable moment when the matriarch would insist—once again—that he call her Mom. Oddly enough, the idea was beginning to grow on him. He was, after all, mated to her daughter, and perhaps—

Sesshoumaru’s thoughts froze mid-step.

A wave of magic washed over him, crashing through his senses like a tidal force. A chill coiled around his spine, sinking deep into his bones. Then—like a lightning strike to his soul—a bond he had believed severed, lifeless, gone… awoke.

The sudden onslaught of emotion was unbearable. Pain, anguish, hope—too much hope—rushed through him all at once, leaving him breathless. His heartbeat thundered in his chest. His grip slackened, and the canvas bag slipped from his fingers, spilling oranges and apples down the shrine steps.

He barely registered it.

Because the only thing in his mind, in his entire existence, was her.

“Kagome.”

The name left his lips as more than a whisper, more than a call—it was a plea, a long-awaited answer to a prayer that had gone unanswered for five hundred years. His feet moved before he could think, his body propelled forward by instinct, by longing, by the undeniable truth that she was here.

The well house door loomed before him, but he didn’t need to see to know what was inside. He felt her. Felt the distress in her aura, heard the ragged breaths and panicked cries spilling from her lips, the disbelief woven between her frantic sobs.

His glamour dropped without thought, his true form emerging as golden eyes burned with life.

Another choked cry from within had Sesshoumaru sliding the doors open.

There she was.

His Kagome.

Not an illusion. Not a dream. Not a memory twisted by longing.

She laid half over the rim of the well, the same woman who had slipped through his fingers, the same woman whose absence had carved a hollow void in his soul. Her blue eyes, wide and glistening with tears, locked onto his, and in an instant, time collapsed between them.

Her breath hitched. And then she moved.

She ran to him, her arms outstretched, her legs weak from exhaustion and grief. Her steps faltered, and before she could fall, he was already there, catching her, wrapping her in his embrace.

The moment she collided with him, a shudder wracked through her body, her fingers fisting into his shirt as if he might disappear this time. Her entire frame trembled, the scent of damp earth and decay clinging to her skin, but beneath it was her. His mate. His heart.

Sesshoumaru held her tighter, his own breath unsteady, his hand threading into her tangled hair.

For five hundred years, he had dreamed of this moment.

And now, she was finally home.

Chapter Text

Only days after Kagome’s return, Sesshoumaru finally got what had been cruelly denied to him centuries ago—his nesting period. And he had no intention of letting it end any time soon.

With his ancestral home now vacant, the demon wasted no time in whisking his mate away to the West, away from distractions, away from the world, away from anything that could take her from him again.

Kagome was equally eager for their much-needed solitude. They had spent five hundred years apart, a single heartbeat for her, but an eternity for him. Now she wanted nothing more than to strengthen their bond, to know him again in every possible way.

The first week was heaven. Sesshoumaru all but worshiped her body making up for every second they had lost. She had never known him to be so insatiable, so consumed by the need to claim her over and over again. Five centuries of celibacy had left him ravenous, and he made sure she felt every ounce of his devotion.

But as the weeks rolled by, Kagome found herself exhausted in the best—and worst—ways possible. The moment she thought she could get back to normal tasks, Sesshoumaru would find her.

Folding laundry? Bent over the table before she could finish a single sheet. Cooking dinner? Pressed against the counter, his hands sliding beneath her clothes. Trying to hang clothes on the line? Pinned against a tree before she could even reach the second clothespin.

It was relentless. And wonderful. 

She never turned him away, though—not once. Not when she felt his lingering fear creeping through their bond in unguarded moments. He didn’t speak of it, but it was there. The quiet terror that she would vanish again. That she was still just a fleeting dream he would wake from.

That fear broke her heart. It made her cry more than once—only to have those tears kissed away, his lips and hands coaxing her from sorrow into pleasure, whispering through actions what he couldn’t say aloud: I need you. I will never let you go again.

So she let him take, let him claim, let him reassure himself in the only way he knew how.

Because she needed it just as much as he did.

A month into their impromptu honeymoon, Sesshoumaru woke to the familiar warmth of Kagome sprawled across his chest. It had become a pattern—every morning she clung to him in her sleep, as if her subconscious knew he needed the reassurance, the physical proof that she was still there. 

He was grateful. 

Rolling over, he shifted so she lay beneath him, his weight pressing into her in a way that had her murmuring softly in her sleep. Sesshoumaru dipped his head burying his nose in the crook of her neck, inhaling the intoxicating mix of her scent. But this morning… something was different.

His nose trailed lower, brushing over her bare shoulder, down the valley between her breasts and pausing at her navel. His keen senses flared as he caught it again—that subtle change in her scent. It wasn’t the sharp tang of her moontime. No… this was new. This was…

Sesshoumaru stilled as understanding crashed over him.

A flicker of something primal and instinctual stirred deep in his chest.

Kagome groaned and attempted to move away from whatever was ticking her legs. A firm grip on her hips kept her in place and the unexpected warmth of breath against her core sent a shiver through her. Blinking the sleep from her eyes, she pushed up onto her elbows and looked down.

Sesshoumaru was nestled between her legs, his long hair spilling around his broad back, twin suns peered up at her with an expression she couldn’t quite decipher.

Sleep still heavy in her voice she asked. “Um… everything okay?”

Instead of answering her question right away, he lifted his head and pressed a kiss just below her belly button. The gesture was tender, almost… worshipful.

“Sesshoumaru?” she asked again, more awake now.

His hands shifted, one pressing gently over her stomach. Half expecting for him to sign his response as he normally did, she was startled when his deep voice rumbled against her belly, “Our pup.”

Kagome blinked, the meaning taking a second to register.

Our… pup?

Her breath hitched and her heart slammed against her ribs. “Wait—” Her voice came out in a shaky whisper. “Are you saying—?”

Sesshoumaru inhaled deeply, his joy on full display as he smiled up at her. Then, with infinite gentleness, he turned his head and nuzzled the soft skin just above her womb, breathing in the new, delicate scent unnoticed by her—but not by him.

Leaving their secluded paradise and stepping back into the bustling world of Tokyo had been overwhelming to say the least. Kagome still struggled to wrap her head around the reality of her pregnancy. It shouldn’t have been surprising—after all, she and Sesshoumaru had never once taken precautions, either in the past or the present. But knowing something was possible and experiencing it were two different things.

The moment the news was shared, the Higurashi household exploded into joyous chaos.

Mrs. Higurashi had practically burst into tears, already digging through storage bins filled with Kagome and Souta’s old baby clothes and toys, cooing about how wonderful it was that she had saved everything. She spent hours fussing over Kagome, insisting she eat more, rest more, and let herself be pampered. Souta took to the news with enthusiasm, immediately boasting about how he was going to be the coolest uncle ever. He had already started making a list of everything he planned to teach his future nephew—his assumption that the baby was going to be a boy was unwavering.

Grandpa, however, had been a tougher nut to crack. The idea of a great-grandchild was one thing, but a half-demon great-grandchild? That took some convincing. Mrs. Higurashi had gently reminded him that he had missed out on the births of both Kagome and Souta and that this was a chance to be involved from the very beginning. The argument, combined with Sesshoumaru’s unshakable devotion to Kagome, eventually softened the old man’s resistance. Begrudgingly, he muttered something about “strong demon blood” and “as long as it doesn’t have dog ears” before ultimately accepting the news.

But just when Kagome thought she had survived that whirlwind, the topic of marriage reared its head.

Mrs. Higurashi was persistent. Despite Kagome’s insistence that she and Sesshoumaru were already mated—a binding commitment in demon society—her mother wouldn’t hear it. “That’s all well and good, dear, but what about human law? You can’t have a baby without at least signing some papers!”

Sesshoumaru had been the one to smooth things over. Without argument or hesitation, he agreed to a simple courthouse wedding and a modest reception to satisfy human customs. Kagome thought that would be the end of it.

Then Shippo found out.

The fox demon had stormed into the Higurashi home mere hours after learning the news, his glamour dropped and tail bristled as he threw himself at Kagome, practically squeezing the air from her lungs. After a series of rapid-fire questions he abruptly pulled away, eyes narrowing.

“You’re having a human wedding?” he accused, his voice rising with indignation.

Kagome hadn’t even had time to process seeing an adult Shippo and now she was being verbally attacked again. “Shippo, it’s not that big of a—”

“Oh no, absolutely not. I refuse to let this happen without everyone being there!” He turned to Sesshoumaru, hands on his hips looking the splitting image of his adoptive mother. “You can’t honestly tell me you’re okay with this. A courthouse wedding?

Where’s the ceremony? The tradition?” His emerald eyes glowed with fiery determination. “If you two are going to do this, you’re doing it right—for both families.”

Before Kagome could protest, Sesshoumaru inclined his head, wanting to settle the matter quickly. “Agreed.”

Her mouth dropped open. “Excuse me?” She signed.

Shippo smirked. “Oh please Mom, I can still understand JSL. It’s settled, then. We’ll have the second wedding back West. And it’s going to be grand.”

And just like that, any hope of keeping things small and simple evaporated.

The courthouse ceremony was exactly what Kagome and Sesshoumaru had hoped for—quick, simple, and free of any elaborate fanfare. A modest get-together followed at the shrine, attended only by the Higurashi clan and a few close family friends. It was intimate, cozy, and for the most part, entirely pleasant.

Sesshoumaru, maintaining the same unassuming glamour he had used while traveling through the well, was an instant hit. His silver hair was neatly tied back, his facial markings concealed, and his claws dulled to appear more human. The effect, however, did little to diminish his ethereal beauty. If anything, it only made him more appealing to the human guests. The moment Mrs. Higurashi’s book club caught sight of him, they practically swarmed , giggling like schoolgirls as they bombarded him with flirtatious comments and eager questions.

Watching from across the courtyard, Kagome could barely stifle a laugh as her mate subtly— desperately —tried to extract himself from the conversation. The infamous Lord of the West, a demon feared and revered across centuries, was now trapped by a group of gossiping middle-aged women who smelled of lavender and jasmine tea. And he had no means of escape.

Kagome had been about to intervene when she suddenly found herself ensnared in an awkward conversation of her own.

She hadn’t expected Hojo to come. In fact, she was fairly certain none of her old classmates had been invited. But there he was, standing before her with that ever-present earnest expression—only this time, there was something else in his eyes. A quiet, unspoken sorrow.

For years, he had believed—been told —that they were meant to be together. That all he had to do was wait, be patient, and one day Kagome would see it too. But then that gangster entered the picture.

Hojo had come today with the intention of offering his congratulations, nothing more. But then his gaze drifted to the large wedding ring on her finger. And from there, to the glass in her hand—bubbled soda instead of champagne. The realization dawned on him, and his heart sank further. That’s why she married him. She must have felt like she had to.

Kagome didn’t need to be a mind reader to see the exact moment Hojo connected the dots. Sighing, she instinctively placed a protective hand over the slight swell of her belly under her blue kimono and met his gaze.

“Yes, we’re expecting,” she said gently, addressing the question in his eyes. “And no, that’s not why I’m with him.”

She turned slightly, her gaze drifting toward the far side of the courtyard where Sesshoumaru was still suffering through an impromptu literary analysis with the book club. A smirk tugged at her lips as she watched Souta swoop in like a true hero, drawing the older women’s attention onto himself. The teen grinned as they fawned over how much he had grown, effectively giving Sesshoumaru the chance to slip away. His golden eyes locked onto hers almost immediately, relief evident in his expression as he strode toward her.

Kagome smiled softly. “He makes me happy,” she continued, eyes never leaving her mate’s as he drew near. “I can’t imagine my life without him.”

The moment Sesshoumaru reached her, he bent down, pressing a kiss to her forehead before taking the glass from her hands. “I will refresh this,” he murmured before heading toward the house.

Hojo exhaled slowly, his shoulders lowering in quiet defeat. There was no bitterness, no resentment—just the acceptance of a truth he should have understood long ago. Sesshoumaru didn’t just have Kagome. He was hers, as much as she was his.

Summoning a small smile, Hojo cleared his throat when her husband returned. “Well… if either of you ever need advice, or have questions about which doctor to see for prenatal care, I’m just a call away.”

Kagome beamed at him and even Sesshoumaru offered Hojo a nod of acknowledgment before escorting his mate away.

And with that, Hojo quietly excused himself, walking away with the kind of acceptance that only came with finally letting go.

It had taken six months for Shippo to organize a proper ceremony for his adoptive parents—a feat far more difficult than he had initially anticipated. The world had changed drastically since the feudal era, and finding those who had survived the passage of time was no small task. Many had scattered, retreating into the hidden corners of the earth where demons could still exist in peace. Others had assimilated into human society, their true nature masked by carefully crafted illusions. Some, heartbreakingly, were gone altogether, lost to war, time, or the ever-changing tide of history.

Still, Shippo was nothing if not persistent. What had begun as a simple idea—a celebration to honor the bond between Kagome and Sesshoumaru—quickly turned into an ambitious undertaking that pushed even his considerable resources to their limits. Messages were sent across continents, calling forth allies and old friends from the shadows. Fox magic was used to create temporary safe passages for those who could not travel openly. Invitations were extended to demons, half-demons, and even seating was arranged for those who were no longer with them physically but in spirit. A crown of wildflowers was carefully crafted, each bloom chosen with care—a tribute to Rin, who had once danced through fields with petals in her hair. Kohaku’s kusarigama was polished and sharpened, a gleaming reflection of the warrior he had become. Miroku’s well-worn rosary beads, the same ones he had continued to wear long after his family’s curse had lifted, were laid out with reverence.

And last, the beads of subjugation—once owned by Kikyo before Kaede inherited them, a relic of bonds both bitter and sweet—were placed among the mementos, a silent acknowledgment of the journey that had brought them all here.

This was more than a celebration. It was a remembrance, a tribute, a promise that time could not erase the ties that bound them together.

“Mom, can I come in?” Shippo’s voice filtered through the closed door.

“Yeah,” Kagome called back, her voice laced with a mix of nerves and exhaustion.

When the fox stepped inside a hand flew to his mouth and tears welled in his eyes. “You look beautiful!”

Kagome turned away from the mirror she’d been scrutinizing herself in, puffing out her cheeks in frustration. “I look like I swallowed a watermelon,” she muttered, her hands instinctively cradling the swell of her pregnant belly.

Even though the simple white gown she wore was designed to be loose and flowing, she couldn’t help but feel self-conscious. The breathable linen fabric fell gracefully to the floor, concealing her swollen ankles—another insecurity she was grateful to hide. The plunging neckline framed her décolletage, the draped off-shoulder sleeves adding a touch of romance to the otherwise plain dress. Still, all she could focus on was how large and awkward she felt.

“Not at all,” Shippo replied firmly, brushing a stray curl away from Kagome’s face. The rest of her hair was swept into a low bun, but a few delicate curls framed her cheeks, softening her appearance.

As Kagome turned back to the mirror for one last glance, she sighed. The past few months had been an absolute whirlwind, a flurry of change and adjustment that still left her breathless at times.

Sesshoumaru had wasted no time securing their future, making sure she had everything she needed—or at least everything she might need. Their main residence was a beautiful yet modest home near her family’s shrine. But that wasn’t the only place he had claimed for them. There was also a home in Korea, nestled near Inuyasha and Sango’s growing family, and of course, the carefully restored estate in the West where they had first mated and had their nesting period.

At first, Kagome had worried. The sheer extravagance of it all made her nervous. Was he spending too much? Was he draining his resources just to ensure her comfort? But then she learned the truth—Sesshoumaru’s wealth wasn’t something that could be depleted. It wasn’t just vast; it was immeasurable. Centuries of trade routes, investments in foreign markets, and modern interests in technology and infrastructure had ensured that neither they nor their future children would ever want for anything. His financial empire had been built with the same patience and strategy he had applied to everything in his long life.

Even knowing that, Kagome still wasn’t the type to live lavishly. She didn’t need designer brands, extravagant jewelry, or mansions filled with unnecessary luxuries. But Sesshoumaru… he was different. His idea of providing wasn’t just about material things—it was about security . Stability. The ability to give her the world if she ever asked for it.

And while she didn’t plan on taking advantage of his ridiculous wealth, she had to admit… for now, at least until their baby was born, she was content to let her mate take care of her.

A soft knock at the door broke the moment between them and turned when Sesshoumaru’s deep baritone voice asked, “May I enter?”

Shippo’s face lit with a knowing smile. She kissed Kagome on the cheek, whispering, “Take your time, we will all be waiting.” But before stepping aside, he opened the door and grabbed Sesshoumaru by the lapels of his dark navy suit, pulling him into a tight hug. The unexpected affection left Sesshoumaru blinking in mild surprise as the fox chuckled and patted his arm. “Take good care of her.”

“Always,” he replied solemnly, inclining his head before stepping inside as Shippo slipped out.

Sesshoumaru’s gaze immediately found Kagome, drawn to her like a moth to flame. She stood framed by the soft glow of the open window, the evening breeze stirring loose strands of her dark hair. The light cast a halo around her, making her look angelic—almost unreal. But she was real. She was his.

“You are a vision,” he crooned, his voice low and rich as he strode forward. His hands found their place around her hips as he pulled her against him.

Kagome narrowed her eyes, tilting her head up to glare at him, though there was no real heat behind it. “Don’t lie to me,” she muttered, bumping him lightly with her large belly as if to prove her point.

A deep rumble of amusement reverberated from his chest, his body thrumming with warmth as he gripped her chin between his fingers. His golden eyes glowed with something dark and tender, a mixture of desire and adoration that made her breath hitch. A smirk curled the edges of his lips before he leaned down and sharp fangs grazed her nose in a playful nip.

“Then tonight, in our bed,” he murmured, “I will remind you just how ravishing you are.”

Heat pooled in Kagome’s stomach, and she swallowed hard. Pregnancy hormones were no joke. Even the mere suggestion of his touch was enough to make her skin tingle and her toes curl in anticipation. His sultry voice, his wicked smirk—it was almost unfair how easily he turned her on.

And to think, only months ago, he had been so reserved, his words sparse, his emotions locked behind layers of steel. But things had changed. He had changed. Sesshoumaru had opened up, relying less on JSL and more on spoken words. It wasn’t just about language—it was about connection. He was learning to communicate in every way she needed, not just with his hands, but with his voice, his touch, his presence.

Kagome took his hand in hers, guiding it to rest protectively over the gentle swell of her stomach. His fingers splayed instinctively, a quiet rumble vibrating deep in his chest at the connection.

She lifted her free hand and signed, “I’ll hold you to that, Beautiful.” His sign name—one she had given him long ago—flowed effortlessly from her fingers.

Sesshoumaru stilled, his golden eyes flickering with surprise before softening. No one had ever called him that before her. No one had ever looked at him the way she did.

He didn’t answer with words—he didn’t need to. Instead, his grip tightened slightly, his thumb tracing reverent circles over her belly. Then he leaned down and captured her lips in a lingering kiss, one that carried the promise of forever.